summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/62976-0.txt
blob: 8f96471ada0c452cddae20c3efa30be3b8634bd2 (plain)
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
135
136
137
138
139
140
141
142
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
151
152
153
154
155
156
157
158
159
160
161
162
163
164
165
166
167
168
169
170
171
172
173
174
175
176
177
178
179
180
181
182
183
184
185
186
187
188
189
190
191
192
193
194
195
196
197
198
199
200
201
202
203
204
205
206
207
208
209
210
211
212
213
214
215
216
217
218
219
220
221
222
223
224
225
226
227
228
229
230
231
232
233
234
235
236
237
238
239
240
241
242
243
244
245
246
247
248
249
250
251
252
253
254
255
256
257
258
259
260
261
262
263
264
265
266
267
268
269
270
271
272
273
274
275
276
277
278
279
280
281
282
283
284
285
286
287
288
289
290
291
292
293
294
295
296
297
298
299
300
301
302
303
304
305
306
307
308
309
310
311
312
313
314
315
316
317
318
319
320
321
322
323
324
325
326
327
328
329
330
331
332
333
334
335
336
337
338
339
340
341
342
343
344
345
346
347
348
349
350
351
352
353
354
355
356
357
358
359
360
361
362
363
364
365
366
367
368
369
370
371
372
373
374
375
376
377
378
379
380
381
382
383
384
385
386
387
388
389
390
391
392
393
394
395
396
397
398
399
400
401
402
403
404
405
406
407
408
409
410
411
412
413
414
415
416
417
418
419
420
421
422
423
424
425
426
427
428
429
430
431
432
433
434
435
436
437
438
439
440
441
442
443
444
445
446
447
448
449
450
451
452
453
454
455
456
457
458
459
460
461
462
463
464
465
466
467
468
469
470
471
472
473
474
475
476
477
478
479
480
481
482
483
484
485
486
487
488
489
490
491
492
493
494
495
496
497
498
499
500
501
502
503
504
505
506
507
508
509
510
511
512
513
514
515
516
517
518
519
520
521
522
523
524
525
526
527
528
529
530
531
532
533
534
535
536
537
538
539
540
541
542
543
544
545
546
547
548
549
550
551
552
553
554
555
556
557
558
559
560
561
562
563
564
565
566
567
568
569
570
571
572
573
574
575
576
577
578
579
580
581
582
583
584
585
586
587
588
589
590
591
592
593
594
595
596
597
598
599
600
601
602
603
604
605
606
607
608
609
610
611
612
613
614
615
616
617
618
619
620
621
622
623
624
625
626
627
628
629
630
631
632
633
634
635
636
637
638
639
640
641
642
643
644
645
646
647
648
649
650
651
652
653
654
655
656
657
658
659
660
661
662
663
664
665
666
667
668
669
670
671
672
673
674
675
676
677
678
679
680
681
682
683
684
685
686
687
688
689
690
691
692
693
694
695
696
697
698
699
700
701
702
703
704
705
706
707
708
709
710
711
712
713
714
715
716
717
718
719
720
721
722
723
724
725
726
727
728
729
730
731
732
733
734
735
736
737
738
739
740
741
742
743
744
745
746
747
748
749
750
751
752
753
754
755
756
757
758
759
760
761
762
763
764
765
766
767
768
769
770
771
772
773
774
775
776
777
778
779
780
781
782
783
784
785
786
787
788
789
790
791
792
793
794
795
796
797
798
799
800
801
802
803
804
805
806
807
808
809
810
811
812
813
814
815
816
817
818
819
820
821
822
823
824
825
826
827
828
829
830
831
832
833
834
835
836
837
838
839
840
841
842
843
844
845
846
847
848
849
850
851
852
853
854
855
856
857
858
859
860
861
862
863
864
865
866
867
868
869
870
871
872
873
874
875
876
877
878
879
880
881
882
883
884
885
886
887
888
889
890
891
892
893
894
895
896
897
898
899
900
901
902
903
904
905
906
907
908
909
910
911
912
913
914
915
916
917
918
919
920
921
922
923
924
925
926
927
928
929
930
931
932
933
934
935
936
937
938
939
940
941
942
943
944
945
946
947
948
949
950
951
952
953
954
955
956
957
958
959
960
961
962
963
964
965
966
967
968
969
970
971
972
973
974
975
976
977
978
979
980
981
982
983
984
985
986
987
988
989
990
991
992
993
994
995
996
997
998
999
1000
1001
1002
1003
1004
1005
1006
1007
1008
1009
1010
1011
1012
1013
1014
1015
1016
1017
1018
1019
1020
1021
1022
1023
1024
1025
1026
1027
1028
1029
1030
1031
1032
1033
1034
1035
1036
1037
1038
1039
1040
1041
1042
1043
1044
1045
1046
1047
1048
1049
1050
1051
1052
1053
1054
1055
1056
1057
1058
1059
1060
1061
1062
1063
1064
1065
1066
1067
1068
1069
1070
1071
1072
1073
1074
1075
1076
1077
1078
1079
1080
1081
1082
1083
1084
1085
1086
1087
1088
1089
1090
1091
1092
1093
1094
1095
1096
1097
1098
1099
1100
1101
1102
1103
1104
1105
1106
1107
1108
1109
1110
1111
1112
1113
1114
1115
1116
1117
1118
1119
1120
1121
1122
1123
1124
1125
1126
1127
1128
1129
1130
1131
1132
1133
1134
1135
1136
1137
1138
1139
1140
1141
1142
1143
1144
1145
1146
1147
1148
1149
1150
1151
1152
1153
1154
1155
1156
1157
1158
1159
1160
1161
1162
1163
1164
1165
1166
1167
1168
1169
1170
1171
1172
1173
1174
1175
1176
1177
1178
1179
1180
1181
1182
1183
1184
1185
1186
1187
1188
1189
1190
1191
1192
1193
1194
1195
1196
1197
1198
1199
1200
1201
1202
1203
1204
1205
1206
1207
1208
1209
1210
1211
1212
1213
1214
1215
1216
1217
1218
1219
1220
1221
1222
1223
1224
1225
1226
1227
1228
1229
1230
1231
1232
1233
1234
1235
1236
1237
1238
1239
1240
1241
1242
1243
1244
1245
1246
1247
1248
1249
1250
1251
1252
1253
1254
1255
1256
1257
1258
1259
1260
1261
1262
1263
1264
1265
1266
1267
1268
1269
1270
1271
1272
1273
1274
1275
1276
1277
1278
1279
1280
1281
1282
1283
1284
1285
1286
1287
1288
1289
1290
1291
1292
1293
1294
1295
1296
1297
1298
1299
1300
1301
1302
1303
1304
1305
1306
1307
1308
1309
1310
1311
1312
1313
1314
1315
1316
1317
1318
1319
1320
1321
1322
1323
1324
1325
1326
1327
1328
1329
1330
1331
1332
1333
1334
1335
1336
1337
1338
1339
1340
1341
1342
1343
1344
1345
1346
1347
1348
1349
1350
1351
1352
1353
1354
1355
1356
1357
1358
1359
1360
1361
1362
1363
1364
1365
1366
1367
1368
1369
1370
1371
1372
1373
1374
1375
1376
1377
1378
1379
1380
1381
1382
1383
1384
1385
1386
1387
1388
1389
1390
1391
1392
1393
1394
1395
1396
1397
1398
1399
1400
1401
1402
1403
1404
1405
1406
1407
1408
1409
1410
1411
1412
1413
1414
1415
1416
1417
1418
1419
1420
1421
1422
1423
1424
1425
1426
1427
1428
1429
1430
1431
1432
1433
1434
1435
1436
1437
1438
1439
1440
1441
1442
1443
1444
1445
1446
1447
1448
1449
1450
1451
1452
1453
1454
1455
1456
1457
1458
1459
1460
1461
1462
1463
1464
1465
1466
1467
1468
1469
1470
1471
1472
1473
1474
1475
1476
1477
1478
1479
1480
1481
1482
1483
1484
1485
1486
1487
1488
1489
1490
1491
1492
1493
1494
1495
1496
1497
1498
1499
1500
1501
1502
1503
1504
1505
1506
1507
1508
1509
1510
1511
1512
1513
1514
1515
1516
1517
1518
1519
1520
1521
1522
1523
1524
1525
1526
1527
1528
1529
1530
1531
1532
1533
1534
1535
1536
1537
1538
1539
1540
1541
1542
1543
1544
1545
1546
1547
1548
1549
1550
1551
1552
1553
1554
1555
1556
1557
1558
1559
1560
1561
1562
1563
1564
1565
1566
1567
1568
1569
1570
1571
1572
1573
1574
1575
1576
1577
1578
1579
1580
1581
1582
1583
1584
1585
1586
1587
1588
1589
1590
1591
1592
1593
1594
1595
1596
1597
1598
1599
1600
1601
1602
1603
1604
1605
1606
1607
1608
1609
1610
1611
1612
1613
1614
1615
1616
1617
1618
1619
1620
1621
1622
1623
1624
1625
1626
1627
1628
1629
1630
1631
1632
1633
1634
1635
1636
1637
1638
1639
1640
1641
1642
1643
1644
1645
1646
1647
1648
1649
1650
1651
1652
1653
1654
1655
1656
1657
1658
1659
1660
1661
1662
1663
1664
1665
1666
1667
1668
1669
1670
1671
1672
1673
1674
1675
1676
1677
1678
1679
1680
1681
1682
1683
1684
1685
1686
1687
1688
1689
1690
1691
1692
1693
1694
1695
1696
1697
1698
1699
1700
1701
1702
1703
1704
1705
1706
1707
1708
1709
1710
1711
1712
1713
1714
1715
1716
1717
1718
1719
1720
1721
1722
1723
1724
1725
1726
1727
1728
1729
1730
1731
1732
1733
1734
1735
1736
1737
1738
1739
1740
1741
1742
1743
1744
1745
1746
1747
1748
1749
1750
1751
1752
1753
1754
1755
1756
1757
1758
1759
1760
1761
1762
1763
1764
1765
1766
1767
1768
1769
1770
1771
1772
1773
1774
1775
1776
1777
1778
1779
1780
1781
1782
1783
1784
1785
1786
1787
1788
1789
1790
1791
1792
1793
1794
1795
1796
1797
1798
1799
1800
1801
1802
1803
1804
1805
1806
1807
1808
1809
1810
1811
1812
1813
1814
1815
1816
1817
1818
1819
1820
1821
1822
1823
1824
1825
1826
1827
1828
1829
1830
1831
1832
1833
1834
1835
1836
1837
1838
1839
1840
1841
1842
1843
1844
1845
1846
1847
1848
1849
1850
1851
1852
1853
1854
1855
1856
1857
1858
1859
1860
1861
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
1871
1872
1873
1874
1875
1876
1877
1878
1879
1880
1881
1882
1883
1884
1885
1886
1887
1888
1889
1890
1891
1892
1893
1894
1895
1896
1897
1898
1899
1900
1901
1902
1903
1904
1905
1906
1907
1908
1909
1910
1911
1912
1913
1914
1915
1916
1917
1918
1919
1920
1921
1922
1923
1924
1925
1926
1927
1928
1929
1930
1931
1932
1933
1934
1935
1936
1937
1938
1939
1940
1941
1942
1943
1944
1945
1946
1947
1948
1949
1950
1951
1952
1953
1954
1955
1956
1957
1958
1959
1960
1961
1962
1963
1964
1965
1966
1967
1968
1969
1970
1971
1972
1973
1974
1975
1976
1977
1978
1979
1980
1981
1982
1983
1984
1985
1986
1987
1988
1989
1990
1991
1992
1993
1994
1995
1996
1997
1998
1999
2000
2001
2002
2003
2004
2005
2006
2007
2008
2009
2010
2011
2012
2013
2014
2015
2016
2017
2018
2019
2020
2021
2022
2023
2024
2025
2026
2027
2028
2029
2030
2031
2032
2033
2034
2035
2036
2037
2038
2039
2040
2041
2042
2043
2044
2045
2046
2047
2048
2049
2050
2051
2052
2053
2054
2055
2056
2057
2058
2059
2060
2061
2062
2063
2064
2065
2066
2067
2068
2069
2070
2071
2072
2073
2074
2075
2076
2077
2078
2079
2080
2081
2082
2083
2084
2085
2086
2087
2088
2089
2090
2091
2092
2093
2094
2095
2096
2097
2098
2099
2100
2101
2102
2103
2104
2105
2106
2107
2108
2109
2110
2111
2112
2113
2114
2115
2116
2117
2118
2119
2120
2121
2122
2123
2124
2125
2126
2127
2128
2129
2130
2131
2132
2133
2134
2135
2136
2137
2138
2139
2140
2141
2142
2143
2144
2145
2146
2147
2148
2149
2150
2151
2152
2153
2154
2155
2156
2157
2158
2159
2160
2161
2162
2163
2164
2165
2166
2167
2168
2169
2170
2171
2172
2173
2174
2175
2176
2177
2178
2179
2180
2181
2182
2183
2184
2185
2186
2187
2188
2189
2190
2191
2192
2193
2194
2195
2196
2197
2198
2199
2200
2201
2202
2203
2204
2205
2206
2207
2208
2209
2210
2211
2212
2213
2214
2215
2216
2217
2218
2219
2220
2221
2222
2223
2224
2225
2226
2227
2228
2229
2230
2231
2232
2233
2234
2235
2236
2237
2238
2239
2240
2241
2242
2243
2244
2245
2246
2247
2248
2249
2250
2251
2252
2253
2254
2255
2256
2257
2258
2259
2260
2261
2262
2263
2264
2265
2266
2267
2268
2269
2270
2271
2272
2273
2274
2275
2276
2277
2278
2279
2280
2281
2282
2283
2284
2285
2286
2287
2288
2289
2290
2291
2292
2293
2294
2295
2296
2297
2298
2299
2300
2301
2302
2303
2304
2305
2306
2307
2308
2309
2310
2311
2312
2313
2314
2315
2316
2317
2318
2319
2320
2321
2322
2323
2324
2325
2326
2327
2328
2329
2330
2331
2332
2333
2334
2335
2336
2337
2338
2339
2340
2341
2342
2343
2344
2345
2346
2347
2348
2349
2350
2351
2352
2353
2354
2355
2356
2357
2358
2359
2360
2361
2362
2363
2364
2365
2366
2367
2368
2369
2370
2371
2372
2373
2374
2375
2376
2377
2378
2379
2380
2381
2382
2383
2384
2385
2386
2387
2388
2389
2390
2391
2392
2393
2394
2395
2396
2397
2398
2399
2400
2401
2402
2403
2404
2405
2406
2407
2408
2409
2410
2411
2412
2413
2414
2415
2416
2417
2418
2419
2420
2421
2422
2423
2424
2425
2426
2427
2428
2429
2430
2431
2432
2433
2434
2435
2436
2437
2438
2439
2440
2441
2442
2443
2444
2445
2446
2447
2448
2449
2450
2451
2452
2453
2454
2455
2456
2457
2458
2459
2460
2461
2462
2463
2464
2465
2466
2467
2468
2469
2470
2471
2472
2473
2474
2475
2476
2477
2478
2479
2480
2481
2482
2483
2484
2485
2486
2487
2488
2489
2490
2491
2492
2493
2494
2495
2496
2497
2498
2499
2500
2501
2502
2503
2504
2505
2506
2507
2508
2509
2510
2511
2512
2513
2514
2515
2516
2517
2518
2519
2520
2521
2522
2523
2524
2525
2526
2527
2528
2529
2530
2531
2532
2533
2534
2535
2536
2537
2538
2539
2540
2541
2542
2543
2544
2545
2546
2547
2548
2549
2550
2551
2552
2553
2554
2555
2556
2557
2558
2559
2560
2561
2562
2563
2564
2565
2566
2567
2568
2569
2570
2571
2572
2573
2574
2575
2576
2577
2578
2579
2580
2581
2582
2583
2584
2585
2586
2587
2588
2589
2590
2591
2592
2593
2594
2595
2596
2597
2598
2599
2600
2601
2602
2603
2604
2605
2606
2607
2608
2609
2610
2611
2612
2613
2614
2615
2616
2617
2618
2619
2620
2621
2622
2623
2624
2625
2626
2627
2628
2629
2630
2631
2632
2633
2634
2635
2636
2637
2638
2639
2640
2641
2642
2643
2644
2645
2646
2647
2648
2649
2650
2651
2652
2653
2654
2655
2656
2657
2658
2659
2660
2661
2662
2663
2664
2665
2666
2667
2668
2669
2670
2671
2672
2673
2674
2675
2676
2677
2678
2679
2680
2681
2682
2683
2684
2685
2686
2687
2688
2689
2690
2691
2692
2693
2694
2695
2696
2697
2698
2699
2700
2701
2702
2703
2704
2705
2706
2707
2708
2709
2710
2711
2712
2713
2714
2715
2716
2717
2718
2719
2720
2721
2722
2723
2724
2725
2726
2727
2728
2729
2730
2731
2732
2733
2734
2735
2736
2737
2738
2739
2740
2741
2742
2743
2744
2745
2746
2747
2748
2749
2750
2751
2752
2753
2754
2755
2756
2757
2758
2759
2760
2761
2762
2763
2764
2765
2766
2767
2768
2769
2770
2771
2772
2773
2774
2775
2776
2777
2778
2779
2780
2781
2782
2783
2784
2785
2786
2787
2788
2789
2790
2791
2792
2793
2794
2795
2796
2797
2798
2799
2800
2801
2802
2803
2804
2805
2806
2807
2808
2809
2810
2811
2812
2813
2814
2815
2816
2817
2818
2819
2820
2821
2822
2823
2824
2825
2826
2827
2828
2829
2830
2831
2832
2833
2834
2835
2836
2837
2838
2839
2840
2841
2842
2843
2844
2845
2846
2847
2848
2849
2850
2851
2852
2853
2854
2855
2856
2857
2858
2859
2860
2861
2862
2863
2864
2865
2866
2867
2868
2869
2870
2871
2872
2873
2874
2875
2876
2877
2878
2879
2880
2881
2882
2883
2884
2885
2886
2887
2888
2889
2890
2891
2892
2893
2894
2895
2896
2897
2898
2899
2900
2901
2902
2903
2904
2905
2906
2907
2908
2909
2910
2911
2912
2913
2914
2915
2916
2917
2918
2919
2920
2921
2922
2923
2924
2925
2926
2927
2928
2929
2930
2931
2932
2933
2934
2935
2936
2937
2938
2939
2940
2941
2942
2943
2944
2945
2946
2947
2948
2949
2950
2951
2952
2953
2954
2955
2956
2957
2958
2959
2960
2961
2962
2963
2964
2965
2966
2967
2968
2969
2970
2971
2972
2973
2974
2975
2976
2977
2978
2979
2980
2981
2982
2983
2984
2985
2986
2987
2988
2989
2990
2991
2992
2993
2994
2995
2996
2997
2998
2999
3000
3001
3002
3003
3004
3005
3006
3007
3008
3009
3010
3011
3012
3013
3014
3015
3016
3017
3018
3019
3020
3021
3022
3023
3024
3025
3026
3027
3028
3029
3030
3031
3032
3033
3034
3035
3036
3037
3038
3039
3040
3041
3042
3043
3044
3045
3046
3047
3048
3049
3050
3051
3052
3053
3054
3055
3056
3057
3058
3059
3060
3061
3062
3063
3064
3065
3066
3067
3068
3069
3070
3071
3072
3073
3074
3075
3076
3077
3078
3079
3080
3081
3082
3083
3084
3085
3086
3087
3088
3089
3090
3091
3092
3093
3094
3095
3096
3097
3098
3099
3100
3101
3102
3103
3104
3105
3106
3107
3108
3109
3110
3111
3112
3113
3114
3115
3116
3117
3118
3119
3120
3121
3122
3123
3124
3125
3126
3127
3128
3129
3130
3131
3132
3133
3134
3135
3136
3137
3138
3139
3140
3141
3142
3143
3144
3145
3146
3147
3148
3149
3150
3151
3152
3153
3154
3155
3156
3157
3158
3159
3160
3161
3162
3163
3164
3165
3166
3167
3168
3169
3170
3171
3172
3173
3174
3175
3176
3177
3178
3179
3180
3181
3182
3183
3184
3185
3186
3187
3188
3189
3190
3191
3192
3193
3194
3195
3196
3197
3198
3199
3200
3201
3202
3203
3204
3205
3206
3207
3208
3209
3210
3211
3212
3213
3214
3215
3216
3217
3218
3219
3220
3221
3222
3223
3224
3225
3226
3227
3228
3229
3230
3231
3232
3233
3234
3235
3236
3237
3238
3239
3240
3241
3242
3243
3244
3245
3246
3247
3248
3249
3250
3251
3252
3253
3254
3255
3256
3257
3258
3259
3260
3261
3262
3263
3264
3265
3266
3267
3268
3269
3270
3271
3272
3273
3274
3275
3276
3277
3278
3279
3280
3281
3282
3283
3284
3285
3286
3287
3288
3289
3290
3291
3292
3293
3294
3295
3296
3297
3298
3299
3300
3301
3302
3303
3304
3305
3306
3307
3308
3309
3310
3311
3312
3313
3314
3315
3316
3317
3318
3319
3320
3321
3322
3323
3324
3325
3326
3327
3328
3329
3330
3331
3332
3333
3334
3335
3336
3337
3338
3339
3340
3341
3342
3343
3344
3345
3346
3347
3348
3349
3350
3351
3352
3353
3354
3355
3356
3357
3358
3359
3360
3361
3362
3363
3364
3365
3366
3367
3368
3369
3370
3371
3372
3373
3374
3375
3376
3377
3378
3379
3380
3381
3382
3383
3384
3385
3386
3387
3388
3389
3390
3391
3392
3393
3394
3395
3396
3397
3398
3399
3400
3401
3402
3403
3404
3405
3406
3407
3408
3409
3410
3411
3412
3413
3414
3415
3416
3417
3418
3419
3420
3421
3422
3423
3424
3425
3426
3427
3428
3429
3430
3431
3432
3433
3434
3435
3436
3437
3438
3439
3440
3441
3442
3443
3444
3445
3446
3447
3448
3449
3450
3451
3452
3453
3454
3455
3456
3457
3458
3459
3460
3461
3462
3463
3464
3465
3466
3467
3468
3469
3470
3471
3472
3473
3474
3475
3476
3477
3478
3479
3480
3481
3482
3483
3484
3485
3486
3487
3488
3489
3490
3491
3492
3493
3494
3495
3496
3497
3498
3499
3500
3501
3502
3503
3504
3505
3506
3507
3508
3509
3510
3511
3512
3513
3514
3515
3516
3517
3518
3519
3520
3521
3522
3523
3524
3525
3526
3527
3528
3529
3530
3531
3532
3533
3534
3535
3536
3537
3538
3539
3540
3541
3542
3543
3544
3545
3546
3547
3548
3549
3550
3551
3552
3553
3554
3555
3556
3557
3558
3559
3560
3561
3562
3563
3564
3565
3566
3567
3568
3569
3570
3571
3572
3573
3574
3575
3576
3577
3578
3579
3580
3581
3582
3583
3584
3585
3586
3587
3588
3589
3590
3591
3592
3593
3594
3595
3596
3597
3598
3599
3600
3601
3602
3603
3604
3605
3606
3607
3608
3609
3610
3611
3612
3613
3614
3615
3616
3617
3618
3619
3620
3621
3622
3623
3624
3625
3626
3627
3628
3629
3630
3631
3632
3633
3634
3635
3636
3637
3638
3639
3640
3641
3642
3643
3644
3645
3646
3647
3648
3649
3650
3651
3652
3653
3654
3655
3656
3657
3658
3659
3660
3661
3662
3663
3664
3665
3666
3667
3668
3669
3670
3671
3672
3673
3674
3675
3676
3677
3678
3679
3680
3681
3682
3683
3684
3685
3686
3687
3688
3689
3690
3691
3692
3693
3694
3695
3696
3697
3698
3699
3700
3701
3702
3703
3704
3705
3706
3707
3708
3709
3710
3711
3712
3713
3714
3715
3716
3717
3718
3719
3720
3721
3722
3723
3724
3725
3726
3727
3728
3729
3730
3731
3732
3733
3734
3735
3736
3737
3738
3739
3740
3741
3742
3743
3744
3745
3746
3747
3748
3749
3750
3751
3752
3753
3754
3755
3756
3757
3758
3759
3760
3761
3762
3763
3764
3765
3766
3767
3768
3769
3770
3771
3772
3773
3774
3775
3776
3777
3778
3779
3780
3781
3782
3783
3784
3785
3786
3787
3788
3789
3790
3791
3792
3793
3794
3795
3796
3797
3798
3799
3800
3801
3802
3803
3804
3805
3806
3807
3808
3809
3810
3811
3812
3813
3814
3815
3816
3817
3818
3819
3820
3821
3822
3823
3824
3825
3826
3827
3828
3829
3830
3831
3832
3833
3834
3835
3836
3837
3838
3839
3840
3841
3842
3843
3844
3845
3846
3847
3848
3849
3850
3851
3852
3853
3854
3855
3856
3857
3858
3859
3860
3861
3862
3863
3864
3865
3866
3867
3868
3869
3870
3871
3872
3873
3874
3875
3876
3877
3878
3879
3880
3881
3882
3883
3884
3885
3886
3887
3888
3889
3890
3891
3892
3893
3894
3895
3896
3897
3898
3899
3900
3901
3902
3903
3904
3905
3906
3907
3908
3909
3910
3911
3912
3913
3914
3915
3916
3917
3918
3919
3920
3921
3922
3923
3924
3925
3926
3927
3928
3929
3930
3931
3932
3933
3934
3935
3936
3937
3938
3939
3940
3941
3942
3943
3944
3945
3946
3947
3948
3949
3950
3951
3952
3953
3954
3955
3956
3957
3958
3959
3960
3961
3962
3963
3964
3965
3966
3967
3968
3969
3970
3971
3972
3973
3974
3975
3976
3977
3978
3979
3980
3981
3982
3983
3984
3985
3986
3987
3988
3989
3990
3991
3992
3993
3994
3995
3996
3997
3998
3999
4000
4001
4002
4003
4004
4005
4006
4007
4008
4009
4010
4011
4012
4013
4014
4015
4016
4017
4018
4019
4020
4021
4022
4023
4024
4025
4026
4027
4028
4029
4030
4031
4032
4033
4034
4035
4036
4037
4038
4039
4040
4041
4042
4043
4044
4045
4046
4047
4048
4049
4050
4051
4052
4053
4054
4055
4056
4057
4058
4059
4060
4061
4062
4063
4064
4065
4066
4067
4068
4069
4070
4071
4072
4073
4074
4075
4076
4077
4078
4079
4080
4081
4082
4083
4084
4085
4086
4087
4088
4089
4090
4091
4092
4093
4094
4095
4096
4097
4098
4099
4100
4101
4102
4103
4104
4105
4106
4107
4108
4109
4110
4111
4112
4113
4114
4115
4116
4117
4118
4119
4120
4121
4122
4123
4124
4125
4126
4127
4128
4129
4130
4131
4132
4133
4134
4135
4136
4137
4138
4139
4140
4141
4142
4143
4144
4145
4146
4147
4148
4149
4150
4151
4152
4153
4154
4155
4156
4157
4158
4159
4160
4161
4162
4163
4164
4165
4166
4167
4168
4169
4170
4171
4172
4173
4174
4175
4176
4177
4178
4179
4180
4181
4182
4183
4184
4185
4186
4187
4188
4189
4190
4191
4192
4193
4194
4195
4196
4197
4198
4199
4200
4201
4202
4203
4204
4205
4206
4207
4208
4209
4210
4211
4212
4213
4214
4215
4216
4217
4218
4219
4220
4221
4222
4223
4224
4225
4226
4227
4228
4229
4230
4231
4232
4233
4234
4235
4236
4237
4238
4239
4240
4241
4242
4243
4244
4245
4246
4247
4248
4249
4250
4251
4252
4253
4254
4255
4256
4257
4258
4259
4260
4261
4262
4263
4264
4265
4266
4267
4268
4269
4270
4271
4272
4273
4274
4275
4276
4277
4278
4279
4280
4281
4282
4283
4284
4285
4286
4287
4288
4289
4290
4291
4292
4293
4294
4295
4296
4297
4298
4299
4300
4301
4302
4303
4304
4305
4306
4307
4308
4309
4310
4311
4312
4313
4314
4315
4316
4317
4318
4319
4320
4321
4322
4323
4324
4325
4326
4327
4328
4329
4330
4331
4332
4333
4334
4335
4336
4337
4338
4339
4340
4341
4342
4343
4344
4345
4346
4347
4348
4349
4350
4351
4352
4353
4354
4355
4356
4357
4358
4359
4360
4361
4362
4363
4364
4365
4366
4367
4368
4369
4370
4371
4372
4373
4374
4375
4376
4377
4378
4379
4380
4381
4382
4383
4384
4385
4386
4387
4388
4389
4390
4391
4392
4393
4394
4395
4396
4397
4398
4399
4400
4401
4402
4403
4404
4405
4406
4407
4408
4409
4410
4411
4412
4413
4414
4415
4416
4417
4418
4419
4420
4421
4422
4423
4424
4425
4426
4427
4428
4429
4430
4431
4432
4433
4434
4435
4436
4437
4438
4439
4440
4441
4442
4443
4444
4445
4446
4447
4448
4449
4450
4451
4452
4453
4454
4455
4456
4457
4458
4459
4460
4461
4462
4463
4464
4465
4466
4467
4468
4469
4470
4471
4472
4473
4474
4475
4476
4477
4478
4479
4480
4481
4482
4483
4484
4485
4486
4487
4488
4489
4490
4491
4492
4493
4494
4495
4496
4497
4498
4499
4500
4501
4502
4503
4504
4505
4506
4507
4508
4509
4510
4511
4512
4513
4514
4515
4516
4517
4518
4519
4520
4521
4522
4523
4524
4525
4526
4527
4528
4529
4530
4531
4532
4533
4534
4535
4536
4537
4538
4539
4540
4541
4542
4543
4544
4545
4546
4547
4548
4549
4550
4551
4552
4553
4554
4555
4556
4557
4558
4559
4560
4561
4562
4563
4564
4565
4566
4567
4568
4569
4570
4571
4572
4573
4574
4575
4576
4577
4578
4579
4580
4581
4582
4583
4584
4585
4586
4587
4588
4589
4590
4591
4592
4593
4594
4595
4596
4597
4598
4599
4600
4601
4602
4603
4604
4605
4606
4607
4608
4609
4610
4611
4612
4613
4614
4615
4616
4617
4618
4619
4620
4621
4622
4623
4624
4625
4626
4627
4628
4629
4630
4631
4632
4633
4634
4635
4636
4637
4638
4639
4640
4641
4642
4643
4644
4645
4646
4647
4648
4649
4650
4651
4652
4653
4654
4655
4656
4657
4658
4659
4660
4661
4662
4663
4664
4665
4666
4667
4668
4669
4670
4671
4672
4673
4674
4675
4676
4677
4678
4679
4680
4681
4682
4683
4684
4685
4686
4687
4688
4689
4690
4691
4692
4693
4694
4695
4696
4697
4698
4699
4700
4701
4702
4703
4704
4705
4706
4707
4708
4709
4710
4711
4712
4713
4714
4715
4716
4717
4718
4719
4720
4721
4722
4723
4724
4725
4726
4727
4728
4729
4730
4731
4732
4733
4734
4735
4736
4737
4738
4739
4740
4741
4742
4743
4744
4745
4746
4747
4748
4749
4750
4751
4752
4753
4754
4755
4756
4757
4758
4759
4760
4761
4762
4763
4764
4765
4766
4767
4768
4769
4770
4771
4772
4773
4774
4775
4776
4777
4778
4779
4780
4781
4782
4783
4784
4785
4786
4787
4788
4789
4790
4791
4792
4793
4794
4795
4796
4797
4798
4799
4800
4801
4802
4803
4804
4805
4806
4807
4808
4809
4810
4811
4812
4813
4814
4815
4816
4817
4818
4819
4820
4821
4822
4823
4824
4825
4826
4827
4828
4829
4830
4831
4832
4833
4834
4835
4836
4837
4838
4839
4840
4841
4842
4843
4844
4845
4846
4847
4848
4849
4850
4851
4852
4853
4854
4855
4856
4857
4858
4859
4860
4861
4862
4863
4864
4865
4866
4867
4868
4869
4870
4871
4872
4873
4874
4875
4876
4877
4878
4879
4880
4881
4882
4883
4884
4885
4886
4887
4888
4889
4890
4891
4892
4893
4894
4895
4896
4897
4898
4899
4900
4901
4902
4903
4904
4905
4906
4907
4908
4909
4910
4911
4912
4913
4914
4915
4916
4917
4918
4919
4920
4921
4922
4923
4924
4925
4926
4927
4928
4929
4930
4931
4932
4933
4934
4935
4936
4937
4938
4939
4940
4941
4942
4943
4944
4945
4946
4947
4948
4949
4950
4951
4952
4953
4954
4955
4956
4957
4958
4959
4960
4961
4962
4963
4964
4965
4966
4967
4968
4969
4970
4971
4972
4973
4974
4975
4976
4977
4978
4979
4980
4981
4982
4983
4984
4985
4986
4987
4988
4989
4990
4991
4992
4993
4994
4995
4996
4997
4998
4999
5000
5001
5002
5003
5004
5005
5006
5007
5008
5009
5010
5011
5012
5013
5014
5015
5016
5017
5018
5019
5020
5021
5022
5023
5024
5025
5026
5027
5028
5029
5030
5031
5032
5033
5034
5035
5036
5037
5038
5039
5040
5041
5042
5043
5044
5045
5046
5047
5048
5049
5050
5051
5052
5053
5054
5055
5056
5057
5058
5059
5060
5061
5062
5063
5064
5065
5066
5067
5068
5069
5070
5071
5072
5073
5074
5075
5076
5077
5078
5079
5080
5081
5082
5083
5084
5085
5086
5087
5088
5089
5090
5091
5092
5093
5094
5095
5096
5097
5098
5099
5100
5101
5102
5103
5104
5105
5106
5107
5108
5109
5110
5111
5112
5113
5114
5115
5116
5117
5118
5119
5120
5121
5122
5123
5124
5125
5126
5127
5128
5129
5130
5131
5132
5133
5134
5135
5136
5137
5138
5139
5140
5141
5142
5143
5144
5145
5146
5147
5148
5149
5150
5151
5152
5153
5154
5155
5156
5157
5158
5159
5160
5161
5162
5163
5164
5165
5166
5167
5168
5169
5170
5171
5172
5173
5174
5175
5176
5177
5178
5179
5180
5181
5182
5183
5184
5185
5186
5187
5188
5189
5190
5191
5192
5193
5194
5195
5196
5197
5198
5199
5200
5201
5202
5203
5204
5205
5206
5207
5208
5209
5210
5211
5212
5213
5214
5215
5216
5217
5218
5219
5220
5221
5222
5223
5224
5225
5226
5227
5228
5229
5230
5231
5232
5233
5234
5235
5236
5237
5238
5239
5240
5241
5242
5243
5244
5245
5246
5247
5248
5249
5250
5251
5252
5253
5254
5255
5256
5257
5258
5259
5260
5261
5262
5263
5264
5265
5266
5267
5268
5269
5270
5271
5272
5273
5274
5275
5276
5277
5278
5279
5280
5281
5282
5283
5284
5285
5286
5287
5288
5289
5290
5291
5292
5293
5294
5295
5296
5297
5298
5299
5300
5301
5302
5303
5304
5305
5306
5307
5308
5309
5310
5311
5312
5313
5314
5315
5316
5317
5318
5319
5320
5321
5322
5323
5324
5325
5326
5327
5328
5329
5330
5331
5332
5333
5334
5335
5336
5337
5338
5339
5340
5341
5342
5343
5344
5345
5346
5347
5348
5349
5350
5351
5352
5353
5354
5355
5356
5357
5358
5359
5360
5361
5362
5363
5364
5365
5366
5367
5368
5369
5370
5371
5372
5373
5374
5375
5376
5377
5378
5379
5380
5381
5382
5383
5384
5385
5386
5387
5388
5389
5390
5391
5392
5393
5394
5395
5396
5397
5398
5399
5400
5401
5402
5403
5404
5405
5406
5407
5408
5409
5410
5411
5412
5413
5414
5415
5416
5417
5418
5419
5420
5421
5422
5423
5424
5425
5426
5427
5428
5429
5430
5431
5432
5433
5434
5435
5436
5437
5438
5439
5440
5441
5442
5443
5444
5445
5446
5447
5448
5449
5450
5451
5452
5453
5454
5455
5456
5457
5458
5459
5460
5461
5462
5463
5464
5465
5466
5467
5468
5469
5470
5471
5472
5473
5474
5475
5476
5477
5478
5479
5480
5481
5482
5483
5484
5485
5486
5487
5488
5489
5490
5491
5492
5493
5494
5495
5496
5497
5498
5499
5500
5501
5502
5503
5504
5505
5506
5507
5508
5509
5510
5511
5512
5513
5514
5515
5516
5517
5518
5519
5520
5521
5522
5523
5524
5525
5526
5527
5528
5529
5530
5531
5532
5533
5534
5535
5536
5537
5538
5539
5540
5541
5542
5543
5544
5545
5546
5547
5548
5549
5550
5551
5552
5553
5554
5555
5556
5557
5558
5559
5560
5561
5562
5563
5564
5565
5566
5567
5568
5569
5570
5571
5572
5573
5574
5575
5576
5577
5578
5579
5580
5581
5582
5583
5584
5585
5586
5587
5588
5589
5590
5591
5592
5593
5594
5595
5596
5597
5598
5599
5600
5601
5602
5603
5604
5605
5606
5607
5608
5609
5610
5611
5612
5613
5614
5615
5616
5617
5618
5619
5620
5621
5622
5623
5624
5625
5626
5627
5628
5629
5630
5631
5632
5633
5634
5635
5636
5637
5638
5639
5640
5641
5642
5643
5644
5645
5646
5647
5648
5649
5650
5651
5652
5653
5654
5655
5656
5657
5658
5659
5660
5661
5662
5663
5664
5665
5666
5667
5668
5669
5670
5671
5672
5673
5674
5675
5676
5677
5678
5679
5680
5681
5682
5683
5684
5685
5686
5687
5688
5689
5690
5691
5692
5693
5694
5695
5696
5697
5698
5699
5700
5701
5702
5703
5704
5705
5706
5707
5708
5709
5710
5711
5712
5713
5714
5715
5716
5717
5718
5719
5720
5721
5722
5723
5724
5725
5726
5727
5728
5729
5730
5731
5732
5733
5734
5735
5736
5737
5738
5739
5740
5741
5742
5743
5744
5745
5746
5747
5748
5749
5750
5751
5752
5753
5754
5755
5756
5757
5758
5759
5760
5761
5762
5763
5764
5765
5766
5767
5768
5769
5770
5771
5772
5773
5774
5775
5776
5777
5778
5779
5780
5781
5782
5783
5784
5785
5786
5787
5788
5789
5790
5791
5792
5793
5794
5795
5796
5797
5798
5799
5800
5801
5802
5803
5804
5805
5806
5807
5808
5809
5810
5811
5812
5813
5814
5815
5816
5817
5818
5819
5820
5821
5822
5823
5824
5825
5826
5827
5828
5829
5830
5831
5832
5833
5834
5835
5836
5837
5838
5839
5840
5841
5842
5843
5844
5845
5846
5847
5848
5849
5850
5851
5852
5853
5854
5855
5856
5857
5858
5859
5860
5861
5862
5863
5864
5865
5866
5867
5868
5869
5870
5871
5872
5873
5874
5875
5876
5877
5878
5879
5880
5881
5882
5883
5884
5885
5886
5887
5888
5889
5890
5891
5892
5893
5894
5895
5896
5897
5898
5899
5900
5901
5902
5903
5904
5905
5906
5907
5908
5909
5910
5911
5912
5913
5914
5915
5916
5917
5918
5919
5920
5921
5922
5923
5924
5925
5926
5927
5928
5929
5930
5931
5932
5933
5934
5935
5936
5937
5938
5939
5940
5941
5942
5943
5944
5945
5946
5947
5948
5949
5950
5951
5952
5953
5954
5955
5956
5957
5958
5959
5960
5961
5962
5963
5964
5965
5966
5967
5968
5969
5970
5971
5972
5973
5974
5975
5976
5977
5978
5979
5980
5981
5982
5983
5984
5985
5986
5987
5988
5989
5990
5991
5992
5993
5994
5995
5996
5997
5998
5999
6000
6001
6002
6003
6004
6005
6006
6007
6008
6009
6010
6011
6012
6013
6014
6015
6016
6017
6018
6019
6020
6021
6022
6023
6024
6025
6026
6027
6028
6029
6030
6031
6032
6033
6034
6035
6036
6037
6038
6039
6040
6041
6042
6043
6044
6045
6046
6047
6048
6049
6050
6051
6052
6053
6054
6055
6056
6057
6058
6059
6060
6061
6062
6063
6064
6065
6066
6067
6068
6069
6070
6071
6072
6073
6074
6075
6076
6077
6078
6079
6080
6081
6082
6083
6084
6085
6086
6087
6088
6089
6090
6091
6092
6093
6094
6095
6096
6097
6098
6099
6100
6101
6102
6103
6104
6105
6106
6107
6108
6109
6110
6111
6112
6113
6114
6115
6116
6117
6118
6119
6120
6121
6122
6123
6124
6125
6126
6127
6128
6129
6130
6131
6132
6133
6134
6135
6136
6137
6138
6139
6140
6141
6142
6143
6144
6145
6146
6147
6148
6149
6150
6151
6152
6153
6154
6155
6156
6157
6158
6159
6160
6161
6162
6163
6164
6165
6166
6167
6168
6169
6170
6171
6172
6173
6174
6175
6176
6177
6178
6179
6180
6181
6182
6183
6184
6185
6186
6187
6188
6189
6190
6191
6192
6193
6194
6195
6196
6197
6198
6199
6200
6201
6202
6203
6204
6205
6206
6207
6208
6209
6210
6211
6212
6213
6214
6215
6216
6217
6218
6219
6220
6221
6222
6223
6224
6225
6226
6227
6228
6229
6230
6231
6232
6233
6234
6235
6236
6237
6238
6239
6240
6241
6242
6243
6244
6245
6246
6247
6248
6249
6250
6251
6252
6253
6254
6255
6256
6257
6258
6259
6260
6261
6262
6263
6264
6265
6266
6267
6268
6269
6270
6271
6272
6273
6274
6275
6276
6277
6278
6279
6280
6281
6282
6283
6284
6285
6286
6287
6288
6289
6290
6291
6292
6293
6294
6295
6296
6297
6298
6299
6300
6301
6302
6303
6304
6305
6306
6307
6308
6309
6310
6311
6312
6313
6314
6315
6316
6317
6318
6319
6320
6321
6322
6323
6324
6325
6326
6327
6328
6329
6330
6331
6332
6333
6334
6335
6336
6337
6338
6339
6340
6341
6342
6343
6344
6345
6346
6347
6348
6349
6350
6351
6352
6353
6354
6355
6356
6357
6358
6359
6360
6361
6362
6363
6364
6365
6366
6367
6368
6369
6370
6371
6372
6373
6374
6375
6376
6377
6378
6379
6380
6381
6382
6383
6384
6385
6386
6387
6388
6389
6390
6391
6392
6393
6394
6395
6396
6397
6398
6399
6400
6401
6402
6403
6404
6405
6406
6407
6408
6409
6410
6411
6412
6413
6414
6415
6416
6417
6418
6419
6420
6421
6422
6423
6424
6425
6426
6427
6428
6429
6430
6431
6432
6433
6434
6435
6436
6437
6438
6439
6440
6441
6442
6443
6444
6445
6446
6447
6448
6449
6450
6451
6452
6453
6454
6455
6456
6457
6458
6459
6460
6461
6462
6463
6464
6465
6466
6467
6468
6469
6470
6471
6472
6473
6474
6475
6476
6477
6478
6479
6480
6481
6482
6483
6484
6485
6486
6487
6488
6489
6490
6491
6492
6493
6494
6495
6496
6497
6498
6499
6500
6501
6502
6503
6504
6505
6506
6507
6508
6509
6510
6511
6512
6513
6514
6515
6516
6517
6518
6519
6520
6521
6522
6523
6524
6525
6526
6527
6528
6529
6530
6531
6532
6533
6534
6535
6536
6537
6538
6539
6540
6541
6542
6543
6544
6545
6546
6547
6548
6549
6550
6551
6552
6553
6554
6555
6556
6557
6558
6559
6560
6561
6562
6563
6564
6565
6566
6567
6568
6569
6570
6571
6572
6573
6574
6575
6576
6577
6578
6579
6580
6581
6582
6583
6584
6585
6586
6587
6588
6589
6590
6591
6592
6593
6594
6595
6596
6597
6598
6599
6600
6601
6602
6603
6604
6605
6606
6607
6608
6609
6610
6611
6612
6613
6614
6615
6616
6617
6618
6619
6620
6621
6622
6623
6624
6625
6626
6627
6628
6629
6630
6631
6632
6633
6634
6635
6636
6637
6638
6639
6640
6641
6642
6643
6644
6645
6646
6647
6648
6649
6650
6651
6652
6653
6654
6655
6656
6657
6658
6659
6660
6661
6662
6663
6664
6665
6666
6667
6668
6669
6670
6671
6672
6673
6674
6675
6676
6677
6678
6679
6680
6681
6682
6683
6684
6685
6686
6687
6688
6689
6690
6691
6692
6693
6694
6695
6696
6697
6698
6699
6700
6701
6702
6703
6704
6705
6706
6707
6708
6709
6710
6711
6712
6713
6714
6715
6716
6717
6718
6719
6720
6721
6722
6723
6724
6725
6726
6727
6728
6729
6730
6731
6732
6733
6734
6735
6736
6737
6738
6739
6740
6741
6742
6743
6744
6745
6746
6747
6748
6749
6750
6751
6752
6753
6754
6755
6756
6757
6758
6759
6760
6761
6762
6763
6764
6765
6766
6767
6768
6769
6770
6771
6772
6773
6774
6775
6776
6777
6778
6779
6780
6781
6782
6783
6784
6785
6786
6787
6788
6789
6790
6791
6792
6793
6794
6795
6796
6797
6798
6799
6800
6801
6802
6803
6804
6805
6806
6807
6808
6809
6810
6811
6812
6813
6814
6815
6816
6817
6818
6819
6820
6821
6822
6823
6824
6825
6826
6827
6828
6829
6830
6831
6832
6833
6834
6835
6836
6837
6838
6839
6840
6841
6842
6843
6844
6845
6846
6847
6848
6849
6850
6851
6852
6853
6854
6855
6856
6857
6858
6859
6860
6861
6862
6863
6864
6865
6866
6867
6868
6869
6870
6871
6872
6873
6874
6875
6876
6877
6878
6879
6880
6881
6882
6883
6884
6885
6886
6887
6888
6889
6890
6891
6892
6893
6894
6895
6896
6897
6898
6899
6900
6901
6902
6903
6904
6905
6906
6907
6908
6909
6910
6911
6912
6913
6914
6915
6916
6917
6918
6919
6920
6921
6922
6923
6924
6925
6926
6927
6928
6929
6930
6931
6932
6933
6934
6935
6936
6937
6938
6939
6940
6941
6942
6943
6944
6945
6946
6947
6948
6949
6950
6951
6952
6953
6954
6955
6956
6957
6958
6959
6960
6961
6962
6963
6964
6965
6966
6967
6968
6969
6970
6971
6972
6973
6974
6975
6976
6977
6978
6979
6980
6981
6982
6983
6984
6985
6986
6987
6988
6989
6990
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 62976 ***

                           GIRLS IN BOOKLAND
                          HILDEGARDE HAWTHORNE


[Illustration:

  A DEMURE LITTLE CROWD THEY WERE, STANDING PRIMLY, HAND IN HAND
]




                           GIRLS IN BOOKLAND


                                   BY
                          HILDEGARDE HAWTHORNE

                             ILLUSTRATED BY
                           JOHN WOLCOTT ADAMS

[Illustration]

                                NEW YORK
                        GEORGE H. DORAN COMPANY




                            COPYRIGHT, 1917,
                       BY GEORGE H. DORAN COMPANY


                         COPYRIGHT, 1915, 1916,
                  BY THE BUTTERICK PUBLISHING COMPANY

                PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA




                                   To
                         MY FOUR LITTLE NIECES
                             UNA, ROSAMOND,
                            SYLVIA AND JOAN

------------------------------------------------------------------------




                        A WORD BEFORE THE STORY


Inside this world in which we live there is another world, a very
wonderful world, that is ours for the taking. Many things in the world
we live in every day are denied to us. Maybe for the reason that we
cannot possibly learn how to make use of them all, even though we think
we want them very much. Lots of us can never hunt lions in Africa or
sail the high seas, or find gold, or herd cows on the wild prairies, or
know a pirate, or run an engine, or become kings or queens or presidents
or the wives of presidents, or anything great and famous like that. We
have to let others do those things, and they again have to let us do the
things we do. We can each only be our kind of boy or girl, man or woman.

But in the world inside this we can be and do anything, not only now and
here, but back in dim ages when knights were bold and castles held
prisoned princesses. We can know intimately all sorts of people, savages
and noblemen, cowboys and bank-clerks, fairies and fisher folk, poor
little children and rich little children, great captains and wicked
robbers, lovely ladies and strange old women, poets and farmers. We can
go on high adventure and find dreams come true. We can be hundreds of
different persons, men and women and boys and girls, beasts and fishes,
clouds and mountains. Once inside that world, anything is liable to
happen to us.

This inside world is the world of books. There, on your bookshelf,
inside the quiet-looking blue and brown and red and green volumes, all
sorts of exciting things are going on, all sorts of people are busy over
all sorts of affairs, talking and laughing, crying and playing, having
marvellous escapes, doing wonderful deeds. If we could just step inside
those books and join in the life going on so busily—lose ourselves in
one book after another! Wouldn’t it be thrilling?

Rose and Ruth were lucky in having the fairy to help them, to be sure.
But even without a fairy much may be done.




                                CONTENTS


           CHAPTER                                       PAGE
                I. HOW IT BEGAN TO OPEN                    15

               II. THE WINNER OF THE TORCH RACE            25

              III. AN ADVENTURE WITH LITTLE WOMEN          45

               IV. A LOOKING-GLASS VISIT                   61

                V. A TOURNAMENT AND A RESCUE WITH ROWENA   83

               VI. AFTERNOON TEA IN CRANFORD              107

              VII. A LETTER FROM LORNA                    125

             VIII. LITTLE MAID MARIAN                     145

               IX. THE ADVENTURE IN GUINEVERE’S CASTLE    163

                X. IN THE HIELANDS WITH DI VERNON         185

               XI. A SUMMER DAY WITH RAMONA               203

              XII. ROMOLA AND THE FLORENTINE BOY          221

             XIII. LITTLE NELL AND THE BUN-SHOP           239

              XIV. EVANGELINE AND THE BIG BEAR            255

               XV. THE LITTLE QUAKER-CITY MAID            273




                             ILLUSTRATIONS


   A demure little crowd they were, standing primly, hand in hand
                             _Frontispiece_

                                                                    PAGE
 Sappho passed her without a glance                                   28

 They finally reached the cottage                                     48

 “You see,” they both remarked confidentially, “we knew Alice, so
   of course we had to choose you”                                    64

 “Room for the Lady Rowena, the Lady Rose, the Lady Ruth, and the
   noble Thane Cedric”                                                86

 For there was Peter on the doctor’s horse, with Ruth mounted
   behind him                                                        110

 “Hush, Lorna. No one shall hurt them. But they must go from here
   at once. Two of my boys are saddling now”                         128

 “Greeting, sweet maid,” he said to Marian                           148

 The youth, dismounting, walked slowly toward Guinevere              166

 “Rob Roy is frae the Hielands come, Down to the Lowland border”     188

 The other, slender, youthful, in white, must be Ramona              206

 “Father, here are the two friends I told you of,” said Romola       224

 “Ladies,” said Dick Swiveller, “I will accept your kind, nay, your
   princely offer. Let us drink confusion in this tea—confusion to
   dire destiny”                                                     242

 So Gabriel climbed in between Ruth and Evangeline, and the little
   party hastened on toward the cape                                 258




                           GIRLS IN BOOKLAND




                               CHAPTER I
                          HOW IT BEGAN TO OPEN


Rose kneeled on the long window-seat and peered through the glass,
occasionally rubbing away the mist that gathered so that she might the
better watch the wild game the snow was playing. It was falling so
thickly that the row of alfalfa haystacks resembled dim giants,
advancing on the house stealthily but surely; the horse barn loomed
darkly behind them and seemed enormous—a grim castle, or a dungeon. And
how the snowflakes whirled and danced, never touching the ground, yet
somehow turning it whiter and whiter. The prairie vanished in the
whiteness, and even at a little distance the sky was all mixed up with
it.

Every now and then Rose could hear a long, wild shriek that swept around
the house and died away slowly. It was the wind, of course, but it
certainly sounded like a cry for help, and Rose wondered if, after all,
it might not be a princess in distress. One couldn’t be quite sure, and
Marmie had said that very morning that it was always the most unexpected
thing that happened.

“And a snow-storm,” thought Rose, “isn’t so unexpected as a princess.”

She turned her head and looked into the big pleasant room. The fireplace
had a fine blaze in it, and lying on the Navajo blanket that covered the
floor right before it, busily reading, was Rose’s younger sister, Ruth.

“Oh, Ruth, stop reading and come and look out. It’s getting blizzarder
every minute.”

Ruth grunted, turned a page, and remarked:

“Wait just a bit, till I finish this chapter.”

Rose looked out once more, just in time to see a man ride round the
corner of the barn and disappear into the flying snow.

“There goes Jim to round up the cows,” she exclaimed. “I guess the other
boys have gone too. Probably we are going to have a sockdolager of a
storm.”

“Marmie said you mustn’t say sockdolager,” chided Ruth, abandoning her
book and joining Rose at the window. “Oh, I wish we could go riding too.
But I guess we won’t any more now, till spring. Don’t you hate to think
of winter coming, Rose? We can’t go out at all most of the time, or just
round the inclosure, and that’s no fun, and we sha’n’t have anything to
do, and we sha’n’t see a living soul for months. That’s what Marmie
said. I wish we had some other little girls to play with. Books are
nice, but they aren’t alive and real—O-o-o see how hard it’s snowing
now! I can’t see the barn any more.”

The two little girls leaned close together, looking out at the storm
that grew more furious as the moments passed. It shook the house, it
blotted out the landscape, it even hid the haystack giants. It made them
feel very small and lonely and far from everybody. The nearest ranch was
five miles away. That didn’t seem much in summer, but now—why, no one
would care to ride there now, and as for the two themselves, they knew
they would not get far from home for months to come.

Presently it began to grow dark, and the sisters returned to the fire,
curling up close together on the long seat with its thick cushions that
stood in front of the hearth.

Rose was a good deal taller than her sister, though they were only a
year apart. Her hair was thick and hung in two long red braids, a real
golden red, and her eyes were golden too, with brown shadows. There were
freckles on her nose, which turned up just a little. Rose was forever
imagining and pretending, and wondering whether she might not be lucky
enough to stumble on a fairy or a gnome, or find a charm or a wishing
cup; and Ruth would listen to the wonderings, and follow her sister
about, hoping that Rose really might have an adventure, and that she
would be in it too.

Ruth was a slender, vivid, dark little thing, with hair that tumbled
round her head in curls, and big, black eyes that opened wide when she
sat listening to Rose’s make-believes. She liked to read better than
anything, and even when they went off on long rides she would tuck in a
book somewhere, and find a chance to read it while they stopped for a
rest or to water the ponies or to chat with the Dillinghams, on the next
ranch.

“Think of all the little girls there are in the world, hundreds and
hundreds and millions, and we don’t know any of them,” continued Rose,
lugubriously. “Wouldn’t it be grand if we had a magic carpet, and could
sit on it and wish we were anywhere and be there in the shake of a cat’s
hind leg.”

“What’s that?” asked Ruth.

“Oh, nothing. It’s just what Jim says when he means a little bit of a
time.”

“Where would we go, Rose?”

“Perhaps to a big school, where lots and lots of girls were playing
together. Or to a fairy island, where all the nicest boys and girls in
the world lived, and went on picnics and had parties. Or maybe we’d go
to a nice big house where there were two other girls as old as we are,
and they were wishing, like us, that they had some little friends to
play with—that would be nicest of all, I think.”

Ruth sighed deliciously, picturing the joy of it.

“I don’t suppose you can _possibly_ find such a carpet,” she murmured.

“N-no—I suppose they are all in Persia or Arabia. Or perhaps they are
all worn out by this time.”

The fire shot up a great plume of sparks as one of the logs fell apart,
and then died down. The room was dark, for the storm had brought night
on earlier than it should have come.

“Well,” said a small, clear voice right beside the girls, “I don’t know
anything about wishing carpets; but I can’t see why you don’t go through
the Magic Gate. If you go through that, you reach places quite as
interesting as those you are talking about—and as for children! Why, it
leads to thousands and thousands of them.”

Rose was too surprised to breathe, and Ruth’s eyes opened and opened.

“What’s the matter? Don’t you know a fairy when you see one?” went on
the clear voice.

The girls looked all around.

“But—but we don’t see anything,” stammered Rose.

“What do you look like?” queried Ruth.

“Can’t see me? How extremely provoking. I’m sitting right here on the
arm of the settee, and I look just like a fairy—what would you have me
look like?” The voice sounded the least bit impatient.

Rose, who was nearest to it, started back a trifle. She wasn’t exactly
frightened,—but it was a little—well, startling—to hear a fairy and then
not be able to see it! Rose had never expected that sort of adventure.

“I—I can hear you,” she said, politely. “Perhaps if you got right in
front of the fire we could see you.”

“The fire won’t help. Why, I have a shine of my own. Come now, look
hard.”

Both girls looked hard at the sound of the voice. But they couldn’t see
it a whit better than they could see the bang of a door or the creak of
a board. They felt very sorry and embarrassed, for they could tell the
fairy was trying her hardest to be seen.

“It’s too bad,” said Rose, at last. And Ruth echoed her sadly. “To think
that there is really a fairy here with us, and we can’t see you!”

“It’s ridiculous,” remarked the voice, “but I suppose it can’t be
helped. You’ll have to get along without seeing me, that’s all. Anyhow,
you seem to be able to hear me, and that’s something. And there’s no
knowing; you might be disappointed if you did see me, and that would
hardly be pleasant.”

“Indeed we shouldn’t!” exclaimed both girls at once. “No one was ever
disappointed in a fairy.”

“Tut-tut,” said the voice, and then gave a little laugh, so sweet and
mellow that it made Rose and Ruth laugh too. “But come, how about that
Magic Gate?”

“Where is it?” asked Ruth, who liked to get straight to essentials.

“You can find it easily enough with me,” returned the fairy. “It’s near
enough—and it’s far enough. Would you really like to go through it?”

“Can we get back again? We couldn’t leave the ranch for too long,”
answered Rose. “Marmie might miss us, and every evening we play games
with Dad.”

“Oh, yes, you can get back. In fact, you can’t stay inside the Magic
Gates beyond a certain length of time. There are rules that have to be
kept, you see.”

“Oh, Ruth, I’d like to go, wouldn’t you?” breathed Rose, excitedly.

“Yes,” replied Ruth, clutching her sister’s arm. “But where does it go,
Fairy?”

“It will lead you to other little girls—little girls who only live
inside the Magic Gates and can’t be reached any other way. All sorts of
little girls, in all sorts of places and all sorts of times.”

“Will they like us to come?”

Again the fairy laughed her silver laugh, that sounded like drops of
rain falling on the roof of an enchanted palace.

“They’ll be delighted, my dears. For they really don’t begin to live
until some one finds the way to them through the gates. They are all
remarkable little girls, too, in their different ways, and I know you’ll
enjoy playing with them. So suppose we start. Since you can’t see me,
each of you must take hold of one of my hands. Do you want to choose
where to go first, or shall I choose for you?”

“You choose,” said the two girls, stretching out their hands. They could
hear the fire snapping as they did so, and the wind in the chimney
seemed to be calling to them. And they felt a slim, strong little hand
clasp theirs, and the clear voice said:

“We might just as well begin in the Golden Age. Have you heard of
Sappho, the Greek girl who wrote wonderful poems after she grew up? She
was a very sweet and merry child, and I know you’ll enjoy playing with
her. So shut your eyes, shut your eyes, shut ... your ... eyes....”

The fairy’s voice trailed away into silence as Rose and Ruth obeyed her.
The two girls had a queer sensation, as though everything they knew was
flying past them ... a sort of whirr ... then a kind of tiny shock, as
if they had suddenly stopped falling, and then....




                               CHAPTER II
                      THE WINNER OF THE TORCH RACE


“Open your eyes,” cried that clear, laughing voice.

And Rose and Ruth obeyed, opening them very wide indeed. Opening their
mouths too, just as one always does when so full of surprise that one
cannot hold a bit more.

“I’ll bring you home in good time,” went on the fairy, just as though
nothing in the least extraordinary had happened. “Just amuse yourselves
as you like. Sappho will be along presently and I’m sure you’ll get on
nicely together. And now I’ve other affairs to see to, so I’ll say
good-bye for the present.”

“Good-bye,” returned the two girls, though when the fairy stopped
talking it was hard to believe she was there to say anything to, because
we are none of us used to answering a voice with nothing around it.

And still they stared, and the wonder in them grew bigger and bigger.

For instead of the living room at the ranch, with the fire snapping in
the huge chimney, the familiar dimness of coming twilight, and the storm
flapping at the windows like a great wild bird with wet wings, they saw
a green slope where large trees stood about looking magnificent in
summer leafage while birds chattered and piped in the branches. Far
below them on a peninsula round which the bluest sea imaginable flung
its broad arm lay a city of clustering, flat-roofed houses gathered
about a splendid temple that appeared to be built entirely of snow-white
pillars, row on row. A white road led through gardens and vineyards to
this city, and out upon the shining waters boats of odd shapes with
sails of scarlet, brown, buff or gaily striped canvas dipped at anchor
or slipped lightly before the gentle breeze. The warm air was full of
the perfume of flowers, and from somewhere not far off came the sweet
sound of a flute, played softly and dreamily.

“Jiminy Cripsey!” sighed Rose, forgetting that she’d promised not to.

Ruth bent down to pick a brilliant flower at her feet.

“It’s—it’s real, Rose,” she whispered. “Smell it. That fairy is a good
one, isn’t she?”

“She’s the best I ever saw,” agreed Rose, who didn’t remember that she
_hadn’t_ seen her, nor any other either. “This _is_ a transformation!”
Then she gave a sudden little shriek. “Why, Ruth, look at yourself—and
me too!”

Dumbly Ruth turned her eyes on her sister and herself, or at least on
her clothes. Instead of the blue serge dresses with sailor collars and
silk ties, the stockings and slippers they had on when the fairy first
spoke to them, Rose now wore a one-piece garment of very soft stuff of a
pale, lovely yellow with a border of dull blue. This garment was caught
on the right shoulder and passed under her left arm, leaving it bare. A
girdle of blue was clasped about her waist, and on her bare feet were
sandals with blue thongs binding them and crossed around her ankles. Her
hair was knotted in the nape of her neck, and a blue fillet circled her
head. Ruth wore exactly the same dress, except that it was white with a
border, girdle and fillet of crimson.

Both girls began to laugh.

Each of them found they had a narrow bracelet of curious looking metal
on one of their arms, and they fingered these joyfully.

“Isn’t this a dandy adventure, Ruth? How funny you look! But these are
pretty dresses, just the same, aren’t they? How light and cool they
are!” And tossing her arms into the air, Rose danced upon the grass.

“O—Eh!” called a laughing voice.

Rose and Ruth whirled round, and there, a little above them on the
slope, stood a slender, long-legged girl of their own age, dressed as
they were, though her gown was striped faint rose and blue, like the sky
at sunrise.

In her hands she held a pair of long pipes that joined at the
mouth-piece, and she stood, poised and erect, laughing, her eyes shining
dark and vivid under the rippling waves of her golden hair, bound with
silver bands.

Smiling back at her, the sisters stood close together, feeling a little
shy but full of admiration.

“I was afraid you were going to be late,” said the stranger girl, coming
swiftly toward them. “I’ve been waiting here a long while, blowing on my
pipes, hoping that perhaps I could win some dryad out to play with me.
But now you are here it doesn’t matter. Did you come very far?”

“We came so fast I don’t know ... is this place near Wyoming?” answered
Rose, doubtfully.

“Wyoming? You must be barbarians! I never heard any one speak of that
country, not even the sailors who have been to the end of the earth.”

“Who are you?” asked Ruth, who wasn’t quite sure just what a barbarian
was, and so didn’t care to commit herself by either admitting or denying
that she or her sister might be such a creature.

“I am Sappho.”

“Oh, yes, the fairy said you would come to play with us. How lovely! And
do you live there in the town by the sea? For that is the sea, isn’t it?
We never saw it, but our mother came from England when she was a little
girl, and she has told us about it.”

“Surely it is the sea. Sometimes I long to go away on it, far beyond
those cloudy mountains there in Asia; but in your land is there no sea?
How strange a place! How can one live away from the sea—not I at least,
I should die of loneliness.”

[Illustration:

  SAPPHO PASSED HER WITHOUT A GLANCE
]

“We are lonely sometimes,” said Rose, “but not for the sea. We want
other girls, for where we live there are only boys, and they live a long
way off, on the next ranch. What is the name of your town?”

“That city is called Mitylene, and this is the island of Lesbos, the
loveliest of all the Grecian islands.”

“Ruth, do you hear, this is Greece! Where Hector and Achilles lived, and
Jason, and Ulysses ... Oh, Sappho, how wonderful! Shall we see them?”

Sappho laughed. “Why, they died long ago,” she answered. “They belonged
to ancient times. To-day there are no heroes like them; yet the men of
Greece are strong and brave still—there are none in the world like unto
them. But come, the games will soon begin, and we must be there. Are you
to run in the torch race?”

“What’s that?”

“That’s the race the girls run. I shall be in—I mean to win it, and to
hear the people cheer me, and to wear a crown of flowers....”

And laughing again, the girl set the double pipes to her lips and blew a
sweet refrain that had a merry lilt to it, so merry that Rose and Ruth
and Sappho too all began dancing in time to it, while their light, soft
garments floated about them like wreaths of parti-coloured mist.

Then without more ado they set off down the long slope toward the road
that should lead them to Mitylene, chattering as they went, and asking
each other a hundred questions in as many seconds.

For never had Rose and Ruth imagined such scenes as they saw about them.
As they left the trees they came out on a smooth meadow, where a
shepherd lad clad in a goatskin all spotted brown and white sat on a
rock, a short, stout crook in his hands, and sang cheerily to himself
and the white flock that grazed nearby. His shock of dark hair
surrounded his head in a tangle of curls, his eyes shown brightly at the
girls, his legs and arms were as brown as they were bare.

“Greetings,” he cried.

“Greeting,” replied Sappho. “Are you coming to see the games?”

“Can I leave my sheep for the wolves to get?”

“They would not run faster than you should a wolf come,” Sappho called
back over her shoulder.

The boy returned to his singing, scorning to reply, but she laughed.

“Now he will sulk when I next meet him,” she said to Rose. “Boys are
amusing. I love to tease them, they who pretend to laugh at us girls
because we are not so strong as they—some day I will show them what
Sappho can do.”

Passing through a vineyard the girls reached the road, down which a
procession was winding its slow way. At the head were men dressed in
long flowing robes, white or dull blue or soft brown. They carried
branches in their hands. Then came six pipers, dressed much like the
girls, in what Sappho called a chito. All wore sandals, and most had a
band of colour or of silver or gold round their heads. Behind the
pipers, who were playing a slow marching air, came a snow-white heifer,
with flowery garlands wreathed about her horns and over her smooth
flanks. Boys in scarlet tunics led her by long ropes decorated with
flowers. Behind these again came many lovely young women, wearing the
chito and also the cloak-like outer robe that fell in many soft folds,
one end being flung over the shoulder. These garments were bewilderingly
varied in colour, some striped, some embroidered, some in strange
patterns, but all were harmonious and beautiful. The people moved gaily
and freely, and occasionally broke out into a chant.

“Where are they taking that white cow?” asked Ruth, gazing rapturously
at the picture they made, with the golden sunlight falling on them, the
garlands swinging, the flowers and costumes each brighter than the
other.

“To the sacrifice,” replied Sappho.

“Do you mean they are going to kill her?”

“Do they not kill cows in your country?”

“Y-yes—but not all covered up with flowers—not a pet cow like that!”

“The cow given to the gods must be the best and prettiest and gentlest
of all, or they would be angry.”

Rose, remembering the Greek stories she had read, suddenly realised that
Sappho probably believed in all those wonderfully named personages she
usually skipped, and feeling her ignorance, did not pursue the subject
further.

A two-wheeled cart drawn by small oxen came up slowly as the girls stood
watching the procession turn into the forest. An old man wrapped in a
dark cloak walked beside it, leaning on a staff. As he neared them
Sappho called out:

“Polemo!”

The old man glanced up, and his wrinkled face broke into a smile.
Calling to his oxen, he hurried toward the girls, hobbling along fast
enough with the help of his stout stick.

“Greeting, Sappho,” he said, “and to your friends greeting. What do you
so far from the town, you who are to run to-day? Your mother early this
morning bade me keep watch for you, saying you had gone to the hills at
daybreak. Will you climb into the ‘chariot’?” and he chuckled,
designating the heavy cart with its four-spoked wheels, with a sweep of
his staff.

“May we, Polemo? That will be great fun. These friends of mine have
never been to our Lesbos before—it is but right they should enter
Mitylene in state.”

“Climb in, all of you. You’ll keep your feet out of the dust, even
though you won’t reach home much sooner for all these four beasts will
do for you. But climb in, climb in,” and the old fellow laughed as the
three youngsters clambered joyously aboard his lumbering vehicle, Ruth
and Rose hugely amused and delighted to be travelling in a manner so
unusual.

“What is this race you are to run, Sappho?” asked Rose, as they stood
swaying in the cart, grasping one side firmly, and watching the oxen
plant their heavy feet in the white dust, while they grunted
protestingly in reply to the urgings of Polemo.

“This is the maiden’s day, and we younger ones are to run the torch
race. All the city will be out to see us. I am afraid of only one among
the girls, my cousin Chloë. She is a few months my elder, and a very
Artemis for running. But you will bring me fortune.”

“I’m sure I hope so. How did you know we were coming to-day?”

Sappho hesitated.

“I—I don’t know exactly. I only know I was to go to the hill and fetch
you. But your names I know not.”

The girls quickly told her. At that moment a chariot flew by them, drawn
by three horses and driven by a tall young man in fluttering robes.

“Oh, look, Rose,” cried Ruth, her eyes shining. “Isn’t it just like the
circus, only better.”

“He threw the discobolus farther than any last year,” said Sappho. “Is
he not beautiful!” And she waved her hand at the disappearing driver.

They were close to the town now, and many people were travelling along
the road in the same direction. There was much laughter and gaiety,
young boys racing each other with shouts, groups of men conversing as
they walked, riders with cloaks of rich colours. Asses loaded with huge
packs trotted onward, urged by men in short, skirted garments that
barely reached half down their bare thighs. Some wore no foot covering,
some had sandals with long thongs that crossed back and forth over their
legs up to the knees. A few carried a cloak of skins or of bright cotton
cloth. Many women and girls were in the constantly increasing throng,
and these wore long flowing robes for the most part, sometimes hanging
straight from the shoulders, sometimes girdled above the waist. It was a
rainbow-hued crowd. Rose and Ruth had never seen so much colour, not
even among the Indians of the Reservation.

Soon they were in the narrow street into which the road they had been
travelling merged. One- and two-storied houses presented their blank
walls to this street, with only an occasional window and the square or
arched entrances to break the line. As they came to a corner Sappho
jumped down, beckoning the two American girls to follow.

“Many thanks to you, Polemo,” she cried.

“Come,” and she sped along the street, closely pursued by Rose and Ruth,
who had no mind to lose her. Reaching a doorway, she turned to await the
two.

“This is my father’s house,” she said. “You will be welcome. Come in and
we will have some bread and fruit before we go to the games.”

The three entered a square room bare of furnishing, and passing through,
found themselves in a courtyard where flowers grew and the sun shone.
Several rooms opened on this court, round which ran a sort of gallery,
supported on pillars.

A woman dressed in robes like those they had seen worn by the women
outdoors came to meet them across the court. She moved slowly, with
great dignity, smiling as she approached.

“Who are these, Sappho?” she asked. “Are they come to the games?”

“I was sent to get them this morning,” replied Sappho. “I know not how,
Mother. Something spoke to me, and I went. They come from far.”

“You are welcome,” said the lady, taking the two girls by the hand and
leading them into a room beyond the court. Here, on a low table, a great
loaf of bread, a jar of golden honey, an earthen pitcher of milk and a
bowl half full of luscious figs stood waiting.

“Sit and eat,” she said. “But for you, Sappho, be sparing, if you are to
run.”

“I will take no more than one piece of bread and a swallow of milk,”
said the girl. “But you two must be hungry, having come so far.” She
filled two cups with the milk, and her mother cut a large piece of bread
for the visitors, who were too shy as yet to say anything more than a
murmured thank you. But with the taste of the good food their tongues
were soon loosened, and all three chattered together and to the quiet,
smiling woman, who kept filling their cups and offering more bread and
honey.

And then it was time to go to the games. In came a tall, bearded,
grave-looking man who turned out to be Sappho’s father. He seemed to
take Rose and Ruth for granted, and bade them all come with him.

Out in the street every one was pressing in one direction. Another man
joined their group whom Sappho spoke to as Uncle, and then the two men
walked ahead, leaving the girls and the woman to follow. They passed a
beautiful building in a large square, evidently the market place.

“Is not that a fine temple?” asked Sappho. “It was finished only last
year, and the town feasted for days to celebrate. Are not the pillars
beautiful, and that row of statues?”

Rose and her sister could only stare in appreciation. Never had they
dreamed of any building so exquisite, with its rosy-tinted marble, its
graceful pillars, one behind another, row on row.

“It looks like that old book of mamma’s with the pictures of the World’s
Fair,” said Ruth, breathlessly.

And now the crowd began filing into the large stadium, and settling down
into the seats that rose tier on tier under the open blue sky. Their own
party found places where a good view was to be had, inside a railed off
portion where the relatives and friends of the competitors only were
allowed to sit. Once seated, the girls looked about them at the gay,
inspiring scene.

Colour everywhere. Gay banners and streamers, bright cloths flung over
the railings, laughter, talk, movement. Down in the arena people moved
too, sprinkling the dust with a little water, removing scraps of torn
decorations, smoothing slight inequalities. Friends hailed each other
from various parts of the big place, groups clustered, chatting.

“I must go now,” said Sappho, and her eyes snapped with excitement,
looking dark as deep water at night. “We are the first. Soon now my name
will be on the lips of all these people, they will be shouting for me,
will be throwing flowers upon me....” She stopped, clasping her hands
over her young bosom, and throwing her head back to gaze into the sky.
“Sometimes I feel that the world itself will call my name aloud, not now
alone, but on and on till time is old.”

The sudden colour flooded her face, and she smiled a flashing glance at
her friends, who were looking at her with an excitement almost equalling
her own.

“Wish me good fortune,” she begged.

“We do, we do. You will win, I know it....”

She gave them each a quick embrace, bent before her mother, and followed
her father toward a little doorway beyond the tier of seats. Before
entering this, she turned and waved to the girls, who were still
standing watching her.

“Isn’t she simply a Jim-Dandy?” the irrepressible Rose wanted to know.

“Sit down now,” said the gentle voice of Sappho’s mother, as she settled
herself on her own broad bench, over which a scarlet cloth was laid. “In
a moment you will see all the girls who are to run come out through that
little door almost opposite—see, there they come.”

And as she spoke a bevy of young things, all of them in a short white
one-piece slip that left the arms and legs bare, came pouring out into
the arena. Each of them carried a torch in her hand, whose flame bent
and fluttered in the breeze.

Straining their eyes to look, the girls distinguished Sappho among the
others. She had bound her hair with a broad scarlet ribbon and stood
very light and proud, looking fit and ready even at this distance.

Men in brilliant cloaks were moving among the girls, assigning them
their places. Presently they drew back, leaving a line of eager young
figures, tense and tremulous with excitement. Suddenly, at a signal the
girls did not see, they were off.

What a race it was, under that blue and throbbing sky, with the
vari-coloured throng waving streamers of blue and gold and crimson, and
shouting encouragements. Slender and vivid as the blown-back flames of
their torches, the white young runners, dashing this way and that to
save their torches from attack, or to attack in their turn. The fire
fluttered at the ends of the sticks with a life of its own. Now one girl
and then another would forge ahead for a yard or two, but some other
racer would reach her, and beat at the flame, lowered by the speed of
her movement.

Before long, several torches were extinguished. The shout of the
populace was one long roar by this time, and Rose and Ruth did their
share in making a noise. Ruth, not given to demonstrations, was hopping
up and down like a mechanical toy, waving both arms over her head, and
calling out, “Oh, Sappho, Sappho, Sappho, HURRY!” While Rose stood
hugging herself, yelling madly, “Go it, go it, you’ve GOT to win!”

A half dozen of the twenty or more runners were left by this time. The
others, dropping their dead torches, walked slowly back to the starting
point. A tall dark girl and Sappho ran together near the middle of the
bunch, three girls leading them by a few paces. Very soon, however,
Sappho, with a sudden burst of speed, passed these three and ran freely
out into the lead. Rose and Ruth gave one cry of frantic joy. But at the
instant the dark girl, springing forward, reached Sappho’s side, and
made a vicious strike at her torch. She missed it, but with a quick
movement swung the flame of her own torch under Sappho’s upraised arm,
so that the red fire licked upward toward the wrist.

With a scream Sappho dropped her torch. Only a few of the concourse had
seen the trick, and from these came a shout of protest. Without a sound
the dark girl sprang wildly onward. But Sappho stooped, lifted her torch
and waved it. It still flamed. Then, with a sort of fury, she began
running.

Like blown thistledown she sped after her opponent. Her feet scarcely
touched the ground, her slight garment clung to her, showing the lithe
slimness of her girlish form. On, on she went. Never had girl run so
fast, so finely, in all the history of the race. The great crowd rose to
her, and a mighty tumult broke out. She caught up with the dark girl,
who faltered slightly, hearing that shout in which cries of rage
mingled, calling her own name, Chloë, with shouts of shame, shame.
Sappho passed her without a glance, and the next instant sank into the
arms of her father, waiting beyond the finish line.

Then indeed the crowd went wild. Her father led her out by the hand
before the officials, seated splendidly in a group at the head of the
arena. Panting, trembling, her face pale, she stood, lifting her eyes to
those bent toward her, while the vast circle poured out a mighty roar of
“Sappho, Sappho, hail to young Sappho!” Flowers rained down on her, and
then, amid a sudden silence, one of the judges stepped down and laid a
wreath on her tossed hair.

When she came back to her young friends the colour had returned to her
cheeks. Her mother laid her hands on her head:

“Sappho, my daughter, I no longer regret that I did not bear a son,” she
whispered. “And your arm, poor child?”

“Nothing,” answered Sappho, lifting it to show the scarlet scar of the
heat. “What is pain that it should matter, if only one triumphs!”

Ruth and Rose clasped her hands in theirs, and gasped out their joy and
excitement as best they might.

“You are the wonderfullest, the loveliest ...” they asserted.

Sappho smiled:

“No, I’m not,” she said. “But I’m the happiest ...”

“Come, my dears,” said a brisk, decided voice, while slender hands
caught Rose’s right and Ruth’s left. “Time to be getting home ...”

The arena grew dim, the shouting died, Sappho wavered and vanished. The
two girls shut their eyes instinctively. Once more came that sudden
sense of falling....

“Why, look, there are the torches,” cried Ruth, clutching at her sister.

But it was the flickering flame of the fire in the living room, for
there were Rose and Ruth, sitting on the big settee among the pillows,
while the log fell apart with a crash and an up-burst of flame.

“Why, we’re home again,” said Rose, slowly. “And the fairy, is she
here?”

But if she were she did not answer, and since she couldn’t be seen,
there was nothing to be done but to suppose she had gone.




                              CHAPTER III
                     AN ADVENTURE WITH LITTLE WOMEN


Winter was really hard and fast here with Rose and Ruth, and they were
settled doing all the winter things. Each morning there was school of
course, school right at home, for not even the smallest school house
broke the long line of the prairie within many miles of the Ranch. And
there was plenty of outdoor play and excitement, too.

Somehow the two little girls never remembered a single thing about their
wonderful adventure with Sappho and the fairy except when they were
alone. Just as soon as Marmie or any one else came near, every bit of
the memory of it floated out of their heads. But they would talk of it
to each other eagerly. And one afternoon, as they sat together on the
big settee, Rose suddenly wondered whether the fairy were not coming to
visit them again some fine time.

“Golly, I do wish she’d come again, Ruth! There must be lots of other
places to go to through the Magic Gate, and lots of other little girls
to play with. Do you think she’s forgotten all about us?”

Ruth had just opened her mouth to reply when she had to open it even
wider with surprise, for who should speak up but the fairy herself, in
that darling voice of hers, like the chiming of tiny crystal bells:

“Forgotten you? Nonsense. The memory of a fairy is the strongest thing
you can meet in a whole year of un-re-mit-ted seeking. But I’m very busy
to-day, and we must hurry right off—what do you say to paying Little
Women a visit?”

“What! Meg and Beth and Amy and ... and JO?”

The fairy laughed at the sound of the way they said it, both together,
and both almost speechless with delight. Next instant Rose and Ruth both
felt her take one of their hands, and shut their eyes just as she told
them too, her voice dying softly away like a breeze in a quaking aspen.

Then came again the rushing feeling, the sensation of a little fall, a
slight shock, and suddenly both girls found themselves running,
clutching tightly to strong hands quite as big as their own ... not
fairy’s hands. There was a joyous peal of laughter, and an eager voice
cried:

“That _was_ good. How you can run! Just as fast as I do, and Meg is
always calling me a Tomboy....”

They opened their eyes, and found themselves grasping each a hand of a
girl no older than themselves, a brown-skinned, clear-eyed girl, with a
roguish light playing over her face, flushed with the exercise. Her dark
chestnut hair hung in two braids from under a funny little round hat,
and her skirts, full and voluminous to a remarkable degree, reached
almost to her ankles. They were of some grey woollen goods, trimmed with
scarlet braid in quite an intricate design. A little black jacket with
sleeves wide at the bottom and a cunning turndown collar was also
trimmed with braid, black this time. Altogether, the two girls thought
they had never seen a quainter, more fascinating costume.

“It’s Jo,” exclaimed Rose, and threw her arms round their new friend’s
neck with a shout of joy.

Jo wriggled away, looking embarrassed.

“Mustn’t kiss,” she muttered. “Amy and Beth won’t mind, though,” she
added quickly. “Come on in, they are all waiting for us.”

The girls found that they were standing on a sidewalk opposite a little
garden gate that opened on a straight path leading to a pretty, gabled
wooden cottage snuggled under big trees. As Jo spoke she swung wide the
gate, and the three hurried up to the porch. As they set foot on the top
step the door opened, and Jo’s three sisters appeared, beckoning.

“Come on—hurry. Isn’t it cold, though!”

Rose and Ruth felt as though it were not the first time by many that
they had passed through the hospitable door and scampered down the
chilly hallway into the big, comfortable room with its coal fire blazing
red-faced at one end, its prints and photographs on the walls, its easy
chairs and sofa, its winter roses and geraniums in the windows. They
felt, indeed, very much at home, and completely forgot how it happened
that they were there at all. Evidently they were expected, for Meg asked
what had made them so late.

“We ran, anyway,” Jo told her. “Rose could beat me, I believe. Don’t you
wish we were boys, Rose, and could run real races?”

“Take off your wraps,” said Amy. “Oh, Ruth, you’ve a new dress!”

It was undoubtedly quite new. Ruth looked down at herself with
astonishment and delight. Amy was helping her off with a long cloak of
heavy blue cloth, and under that Ruth saw her full skirts spreading out
deliciously—pale grey with pale blue bows of ribbon looping up the
overskirt. Her waist was grey, with more blue bows and ribbon braiding,
and she had on the loveliest white batiste undersleeves that buttoned
close to her wrists. It was too fascinating.

She whirled about, while her skirts bobbed and swung, and there was Rose
in a dress just as quaint and pretty and absurd, only it was decorated
with pink bows and braiding.

“They are both new,” she cried. “Oh, what fun it is!”

“I like pretty clothes, don’t you?” said Amy, folding away Ruth’s cloak
nicely. “Jo doesn’t care—says clothes are a nuisance, and if she had
only been a boy she’d never have had to think of them at all.”

[Illustration:

  THEY FINALLY REACHED THE COTTAGE
]

“It does seem a pity Jo wasn’t born a boy,” Beth remarked, “since we
haven’t one in the family, and she wants to be one so badly.”

“It’s one of the ‘indescrutable’ things that happen,” Amy finished, and
then looked troubled as the rest shouted with laughter.

“Never mind,” gurgled Rose, “it wouldn’t be Amy unless she made those
perfectly scrumptious mistakes.”

“Well, girls, Hannah’s got a little lunch ready for us, and if we are to
get to the river in time we must start soon,” Meg admonished them.

“To the river?” Rose and Ruth both wanted to know.

“Yes—the skating party, you know. There are to be big bonfires and lots
of fun, and the ice is perfect.”

Just then Hannah opened the door.

“It’s time ye was eatin’, children,” she told them.

It was a jolly little lunch, where every one talked together. Mrs. Marsh
was at a neighbour’s helping in the care of a new baby, and Mr. Marsh
had gone to Boston on some business connected with the great slave
question.

“You know, people say we may go to war over this business of keeping
slaves,” Meg said, with sudden gravity. “But that seems too horrible.”

“If I were a man I’d like to go to war,” Jo announced, with flashing
eyes.

Rose and Ruth were conscious of a hazy recollection. Surely there had
been—but they couldn’t feel certain.

“Well, thank heaven, you can’t, Jo,” sighed Meg, “but I’m awfully afraid
that father will. As chaplain of his regiment, you know.”

A frightened hush spread over the little crowd of girls, and then Beth,
in her soft voice, spoke the right word:

“We’ll be sorry—but a glorious kind of sorry,” she said. “Father does
what is right, and makes us all love it.”

“So he does,” smiled Meg, “and you are a sweet child, Beth.”

And then they were all laughing again, and war seemed far away, while
good things to eat were very close at hand. Hannah had made corn bread,
such cornbread, and there was a wonderful sort of apple pudding-pie that
Amy hailed joyously as “pandowdy” and which Rose and Ruth found
delectable.

And then it was time to hurry into one’s outdoor clothes again, and make
for the river, where the whole village was to skate that afternoon.

Meg decided to take Amy and Beth with her by way of the highroad, but Jo
asked the two guests if they wouldn’t like to go through the woods with
her.

“It’s such fun breaking through the drifts, and I see you’ve your
arctics. They have tramped a kind of path, so it won’t be too hard for
us, and the woods must look splendid.”

So it was agreed that the strangers should go that way, to see the
woods, and have the excitement of a real tramp through the snow, while
Meg saw the two little girls safe. They would meet at the river.

What fun it was! Rose and Ruth could not believe that they were really
following Jo off the road and up a path under pines all powdered with
snow, yet that’s just what they did. How fine and bracing the air was,
and how pink the three pairs of cheeks! They went along, chattering
madly, and presently Jo confided that she was writing a story.

“It’s most thrilling,” she said, “all about two lovers in a high tower,
and a terrible old uncle who isn’t really their uncle but an impostor.
And in the end he’s found dead with his hand on the knob of the secret
door where all the money is hidden——”

The two girls listened, gasping. What a gorgeous plot!

And now they were in the heart of the woods. The trees crowded close,
the snow was deeper than was easy to get through. Ruth floundered in
spots, laughing, and Jo took her hand to help her.

“It’s drifted in a little,” she said. “When we get through this dip it
won’t be so deep.”

They struggled on, slipping over their boot tops, and though the snow
was dry, Rose noticed that her voluminous skirts were getting heavy. She
longed for the sensible clothes they wore at home. Suddenly a sound like
some one sobbing struck her ears. She was a step or two ahead of Jo and
her sister.

“Do you hear that, girls?” she asked, looking around anxiously. “I
thought I heard some one crying.”

“Crying!” exclaimed Jo. “Perhaps it’s a fox or——”

But at that moment the sound broke out again, and crying it undoubtedly
was. They hurried on, a little scared, turned a bend, and there, sure
enough, huddled in the snow at the foot of a huge evergreen, sat a
small, a very small boy.

“Gee-willikins!” grunted Rose, while Jo rushed forward, and Ruth stared,
white and frightened. She was very young.

“He’s alive safe enough,” said Jo, in her deepest voice, as the small
boy started wailing in earnest at sight of her. Rose joined her, and the
two bent over the youngster, who looked up at them, pale and with his
face streaked with tears. “Poor little thing! How on earth did he get
here, d’you suppose?”

“He must be lost,” hazarded Rose, rubbing the boy’s hands, that were
almost frozen. Ruth had come up by this time, and the three began to
question the child all together. He only stared in response, but when Jo
drew a cookie out of her pocket, he smiled faintly, and began to munch
it.

“Poor baby, he’s famished. How did you get here all alone, little man?”
And Jo bent over him, wrapping part of her cloak over the shivering
little body.

He gurgled an unintelligible reply, but stopped crying.

Rose looked at Jo. “He’d have probably died out here if we hadn’t come
this way,” she whispered. “What are we going to do with him?”

“We’ve got to get him home somehow,” Jo answered. “I wonder if he can
walk.” She turned to the boy, and smiled encouragingly. “Can you come a
little way with us, sonny?”

His eyes filled with tears again, but he nodded.

“Tell you what, girls,” said Jo, briskly, “I’ll try to carry him a bit.
You two go ahead and trample down the snow as much as you can, and I’ll
follow. It’s like a story, isn’t it?”

She got the little lad up, wrapping her cloak round him, and holding him
snuggled close. He put his arms round her neck, and smiled.

“Dear little cold thing,” Jo muttered hoarsely, and then began to
struggle back home as well as she might. But very soon she had to sit
down and rest.

“I’ll take him now, Jo,” said Rose. “We can do it somehow, turn and turn
about.”

And so they did, but it was awfully hard work. The youngster fell
asleep, shivering still, for he was wet with melted snow, and his torn
shoes showed bare toes. A forlorn mite!

The skating party was forgotten as the three girls struggled homeward
through the drifts. Pretty nearly exhausted themselves, they finally
reached the cottage. The lamp was lighted in the living room, and the
light streamed hospitably down across the path.

Mrs. Marsh met them at the door.

“What is it, girls? Why, what little boy—the poor child! Jo, run and
tell Hannah to get some milk heated.”

Taking the child in her own motherly arms, Mrs. Marsh hurried into the
room and sitting down close beside the fire, began taking off his wet,
half-frozen rags, while the girls told her breathlessly how they had
found him sobbing under the evergreen. He seemed very drowsy, and looked
pitifully white and thin in the glow of the fire.

“Jo rubbed his hands and wrapped him in her own cloak; she must be
frozen herself,” said Rose, “but she wouldn’t hear of letting me do it.
Oh, dear, is he going to die?”

Ruth began crying. The little boy did look so badly.

“Hush, dears. Of course he isn’t. Why, he’ll be fat and smiling before I
get through with him,” laughed Mrs. Marsh. At this moment Jo, followed
by Hannah, came in with the hot milk. Hannah rushed off to get a woollen
nightgown, while Rose crumbled some bread into the bowl of milk, and
Mrs. Marsh fed the half awake child spoonful by spoonful.

“Luckily he isn’t frost-bitten,” she murmured. “Jo, dear, get the crib
down from the garret with Hannah’s help, and make it up warmly in the
little room off mine. I’ll get him to sleep, and then we’ll try and find
out where he belongs.”

Bathed, fed and wrapped in the snug nightie, the little boy looked, as
Jo said, like a fairy changeling. Tucked into the crib, he immediately
fell sound asleep.

“Put on your wraps, girls, and we’ll run down to the village and find
out what we can,” said Mrs. Marsh. “How fortunate it was that you went
that way, Jo, with your little friends. But I fear Meg must be worried
at your not meeting her. We’ll go to the river first, and see what we
can discover there.”

The river made a fine sight. A broad stretch had been chosen for the
skaters, and along the banks huge bonfires were waving in the wind and
filling the air with the sweet breath of burning wood. Dark shapes
flitted over the ice, or crowded round the fires, and a gay medley of
shouts, laughter and talk rose upward.

Meg and the two children were soon found, and Meg heaved a relieved sigh
when she saw her mother and sister and Rose and Ruth hurrying toward
them.

The news was quickly told, and other interested persons gathered round.
Presently word went about that a Mrs. Gillig, a widow who lived more or
less on charity, had been seeking her only child since early in the
afternoon. Some one ran to fetch her, and presently she and Mrs. Marsh
were headed toward the Marsh cottage.

“The dear child, he just wanted to help me,” the widow kept repeating.
“Told me this morning, he did, that he was going to find a fairy as
would make things easy for me. Little attention I paid to his talk,
bless his poor heart, and so off he goes, and it’s near getting killed
he’s been.... Heaven be merciful!”

She thanked the girls tearfully before going with Mrs. Marsh.

“It’s a hard job you must have had bringing him back,” she said, “and
many wouldn’t have been brave enough and sensible enough. Fortunate it
was that ye went by when ye did, or where’d my little boy be this
minute?”

“Poor thing,” said Jo, as they watched the two women hurrying away, Mrs.
Marsh giving her arm to the widow. “I shouldn’t wonder, you know, if
after all her boy did find a fairy, because mother is a good fairy if
ever there was one.”

Mrs. Marsh had insisted that the girls stay behind to enjoy the fun, for
there was to be a supper later, and the skating was perfect. So they put
on their skates, while the young people of the village crowded round and
were introduced, and off they went, each with a boy, while the lights
shone and the stars began to come out, and spirits sang to the tinkling
of the skates. It was splendid.

Presently they gathered at one of the fires. Amy, her cheeks glowing,
announced that she had never before been at such an “auspicatious”
occasion. Meg and Beth were busy unpacking a huge lunch basket. Jo came
skating up, all alone, sturdy and independent, the fire reflected in her
dark eyes.

“I’m going to write a story about that little boy,” she confided, “and
call it ‘The Waif of the Woods.’ Or perhaps we can make a play of it,
and all of us act it. Think of the snow-laden scene and—oh, Beth,
plum-cake!” With a squeal of delight Jo plunged to help in the
unpacking, upsetting a pile of tin plates that went rolling down the
bank and over the ice in every direction.

“Oh, Jo, see what you’ve done,” cried everybody, while Jo began
frantically to chase the bounding plates. Rose and Ruth ran laughing to
help her....

“Come along to supper, girls,” said a familiar voice. “You ought to be
hungry after your day in the snow.”

Rose and Ruth caught their breath. There in the open doorway stood their
mother, the light from the hall lamp streaming round her. The fire was
burning low, but a log that had rolled out on the hearth spread a smell
of burning wood through the room. As they slipped off the settee,
feeling a little dazed at the sudden transition, they heard a tiny
chuckle....




                               CHAPTER IV
                         A LOOKING-GLASS VISIT


It was one of those warm spells that turn up so unexpectedly in winter,
and that almost make you believe that you’ve slept right through the
cold months, and that spring is sitting out there in the sun, ready to
begin her immortal business of turning the earth into grass and leaves
and flowers. But of course she isn’t, and often the next day will be so
freezing, blowy, grey and grim that you go about smiling scornfully, as
well as you can for a stiff face and chattering teeth, and saying to
yourself that never, NEVER will you let yourself be fooled again.

But of course you are.

Anyhow, this was a real spring-feeling day, and Rose and Ruth whooped
with delight when their Dad told them they might ride out on the range
with him and have a camp-fire lunch. Then they must ride straight back
alone.

They were used to that, however, and liked the excitement of riding
alone across the mesa and down through the shallow cañon that brought
them in sight of their home.

The warm wave had swept most of the snow away, though there were streaks
of it left in all the shaded spots. And oh, but the prairie wind was
sweet as it blew into their faces.

Pink-faced and laughing, they reined in their cow-ponies at the turn of
the trail to wave farewell to Marmie, who stood at the open door
flapping a dish-cloth in return. Dad let out a huge yell, and the
dish-cloth flapped harder than ever. Then they set the broncos to
loping, and soon even the cottonwoods had disappeared from sight behind
the rocky shoulder that guarded the beginning of the cañon.

A glorious morning they had of it. Dad let them race up on the mesa,
timing them, while Jim and Hank, two of the boys, shouted cheers. Rose
came in only the least bit ahead, and that was because Ruth had to
swerve away from a prairie dog hole. And then the lunch!

“Marmie knows what we can hold after riding all morning, doesn’t she,
Dad,” grunted Ruth, surveying the wreck of tin cans, paper packages,
chicken bones and sardine boxes which were the sole survivors of a
sumptuous feast.

“She sure does,” agreed Dad. “But how a pindling little thing like you
can hold the half of what you’ve put away beats me.”

“I’m not pindling,” asserted Ruth indignantly, throwing herself
forthwith upon her father and belabouring him with both fists, in which
exercise she was immediately joined by her sister, and what a grand
scrimmage the three of them had. Finally they got Dad flat on the ground
and both sat on him, panting but triumphant. When he suddenly sprang
right up on his feet, sending them rolling, while he roared with
delighted laughter.

“I may be old and tuckered out but I can send you two spinning like
tops,” he jeered.

“Dad, you aren’t a bit old,” Rose declared anxiously. “You’re the
youngest father in the world.”

At that he laughed some more, and then told them they must set off for
home or Marmie would be worried.

The wind was blowing up colder as they rode back. But in their sheepskin
coats they were cosy enough, and jogged along cheerily over the brown,
dry grass. It was a six or seven mile ride, so they went easily, for
they had ridden a lot that day.

“Some little girls don’t ever ride,” Ruth said. “Wouldn’t it seem funny
not to have any horses, and to walk whenever you went anywhere.”

“They go in cars,” said Rose. “Electric cars, you know.”

“I’d like to see a electric car,” Ruth returned, rather uncertainly. “It
must be like magic, Rose.”

Rose nodded. “But not so magic as our fairy.”

“Oh, no-o! Do you know, I dreamed about our fairy last night, and she
told me she was coming to see us to-day. I wonder if she will. Wouldn’t
it be fine, just when we’ll be feeling like sitting by the fire and
making believe, after all this riding!”

“I wonder if she could take us to see any little girl we wanted to
choose, Ruth?”

Ruth looked big-eyed at that.

“We never asked her that. Who would you like to see?”

“I’d like to go to visit Alice.”

“Alice?”

“Alice in Wonderland, of course. Wouldn’t you?”

Ruth fairly gasped.

“Wouldn’t it be simply corking! Get along, Chump, what’s the matter with
you?” This to her pony, who had shied at an old log by the trail.

“Why, perhaps she would take us through the Looking-Glass! Haven’t you
always just yearned to find our big mirror all misty, so’s you could
climb through it the way she climbed through hers? Rose, let’s ask the
fairy the very next time she comes.”

“That’s what I mean to do. But remember that this is my own idea,
Ruthsy, and let me do the asking.”

[Illustration:

  “YOU SEE,” THEY BOTH REMARKED CONFIDENTIALLY, “WE KNEW ALICE, SO OF
    COURSE WE HAD TO CHOOSE YOU”
]

Ruth was quite willing. And when the two girls reached home, and had
unsaddled their mounts and tied them up in the barn, with plenty of hay
to chew on, they ran eagerly into the house, feeling that the fairy
might be waiting for them. But Marmie met them at the door, and in the
excitement of telling all about the ride, and the race, and how good the
lunch was, they forgot the fairy.

It wasn’t till after supper that they found themselves alone in the
living room, snuggled cosily before the fire, deliciously tired after
their energetic day. And then, before they had a chance to remember that
they were expecting to see, or at least to hear, her, there she was:

“A penny for your thoughts,” said that chiming, crystal voice, close
beside Ruth.

Ruth jumped, and then laughed. “You darling fairy, how you startled me,”
she exclaimed. “And how wonderful of you to come. Rose and I’ve been
longing for you all day.”

“Were you thinking of me just now?” the fairy asked.

“N-no. I wasn’t thinking at all. I was feeling warm....”

“Me too,” agreed Rose. “Warm and lazy.”

“Altogether too lazy for a little visit with me, I suppose?”

And then the idea flashed back into Rose’s mind.

“Of course we aren’t! And oh, fairy, could you take us to see Alice in
Wonderland?”

“I don’t see why not. But you must both be very nice little girls with
Alice. None of your Jiminy Cripseys, Rose, and neither of you must jump
up and down and scream or run wild races. Alice is the best mannered
little girl beyond the Magic Gate.”

“We’ll be ever so good, fairy. Crikey, perhaps we’ll see the White
Knight or the Walrus and the Carpenter.” Rose spoke as though the two
latter were one.

“There you go,” warned the fairy, in a smiling kind of voice. “What do
you suppose Alice would make of ‘Crikey’?”

Ruth laughed, and so did Rose after a moment. “I guess she’ll think I’m
a sort of monster too,” she said. “But that’s the _last_. Cross my
heart.”

“Well, off with us, then,” said the fairy. She took the children by the
hand, while they shut their eyes tight. And then, with a drop and a
jerk, she let them go.

They opened their eyes to find themselves in a large, square,
comfortable room, with big easy chairs standing on either side of a
fireplace, in which burned a bright coal fire. On the mantelpiece were a
clock and two vases, under glass domes. Round the room were low
bookcases well filled with books, there was a round table near the
middle, and other chairs and furniture, a bright coal-scuttle and fire
irons, and on a low table near the fire a tea-tray with tea and cakes
and sandwiches. Standing on the rug before the fire was Alice, her hands
behind her back, watching a black and a white kitten playing together.

But the minute the girls’ eyes fell on her she looked up with a
delighted smile.

“I’m so glad you could come,” she said. “Please, tea is ready. Of course
it’s _mostly_ milk. Let’s have some right off, for I know I want it and
I’m sure you do too.”

Rose and Ruth nodded, drawing nearer. The kittens ran after a ball,
thumping along with heavy sounding feet, like little lions. All three
children laughed.

“That’s much better,” said Alice, cheerfully. “Now we won’t be a bit shy
any more. Will you begin with sandwiches, and have cake later?”

They would. And as they ate and drank, they noticed that they were all
dressed in neat little gowns with short puffed sleeves, and wore aprons
with a ruffle. Their hair was brushed back and held by a ribbon tied on
top of their heads in a neat bow, and on their feet were striped
stockings and heelless black slippers.

“It must be nice to be Alice in Wonderland,” Rose said, munching a piece
of plum-cake with great care not to drop any crumbs. “Do you go there
much?”

“Oh, yes, indeed. I’m always running over, or else stepping through the
Looking-Glass. It gets to be a habit, you know.”

“Can we all go after we’ve had our tea?” asked Ruth, a little anxiously,
for they seemed so settled that she could hardly believe they would do
anything so wonderful as get to Wonderland.

“Would you like to?” cried Alice, excitedly. “Oh, how perfectly
splendid. You see, I’ve never had any little girls to play with, or to
go _there_ with. I’m always alone. And it would be so nice if you would
come with me this time.”

“That’s just how it is with us. We haven’t any little girl friends
either, and that’s why the fairy takes us with her through the Magic
Gate ... that’s how we got here, you know.”

Alice looked interested, finishing her tea quickly.

“So that’s how you came? Not through a mirror or a hole in the ground?”

“We’ve often tried to get through our big glass in the hall,” said Ruth,
“but it never will soften up for us. And the prairie dog holes aren’t
big enough to go down.”

Just at this moment the two kittens, racing after each other, jumped up
on the table, then to the mantelpiece, and then right through the
mirror.

“Oh, my, the kittens will be lost,” exclaimed Alice, and there she was,
up on the mantelpiece herself, and going through after her pets. Rose
and Ruth followed without an instant’s hesitation.

As they jumped down on the opposite side, into Looking-Glass Land, they
saw Alice running through the door; as she went out she turned and
beckoned them.

They hastened after her, and gave a little gasp as they found themselves
walking hand in hand with her through a green meadow. Nearby a cow
looked at them thoughtfully.

“Why, I didn’t know there was a cow here,” Rose remarked, surprised.

“That’s true,” murmured the cow, in a vexed way, and immediately
disappeared.

“Dear me, I wonder where she went,” said Alice.

“She went to ruminate, if you know where that is,” remarked a voice
behind them. They turned and found the Red Queen, looking at them
severely.

“It isn’t a place, is it?” Ruth ventured.

“Well, what sort of thing is it, then?”

“Why, I don’t think it’s a thing, either,” Rose put in.

“Ridiculous. Must be a thing or a place or a person. I suppose next
you’ll say it’s me, or you. But where are your goloshes?”

“Goloshes,” the three replied. “Why, you don’t need goloshes unless the
ground is wet.”

“Where I was brought up, goloshes have nothing to do with the ground,”
returned the Red Queen. “They are for you. Just look at your feet!”

“It does seem as though they were wet,” Alice said, in a puzzled voice,
lifting up first one foot and then the other. Rose and Ruth looked
quickly at their own shoes. To their surprise they were sopping wet.

“Isn’t that extraordinary,” Rose exclaimed. “Why, I don’t remember that
we went through a puddle!”

The Red Queen laughed scornfully. “Next time you’ll wear your goloshes,
I hope. And now take off your shoes and stockings. Walking barefoot will
help you grow.”

“Does it?” asked Ruth, as the three little girls sat down and joyfully
pulled off their shoes and stockings, for who doesn’t love to walk
barefoot in short fine grass! “I don’t see why it should.”

“Whys should be asked, not seen,” the Red Queen retorted. “And that
reminds me....” With the last word she turned on her pedestal, and
jumping about a foot into the air, rapidly glided out of sight.

Rose and Ruth and Alice continued their walk across the meadow. The two
visitors had lots of questions to ask, and Alice chatted back gleefully.

“It is so very nice having you with me,” she said. “I’ve been lonely so
much, and I’ve wished so hard that some other little girl would only go
through the Looking-Glass or into Wonderland with me. You see, talking
things over is half the fun, and now we can talk everything over as we
go along—I wonder why the grass looks so far away——”

To be sure it did.

“We—we’ve grown, just as the Red Queen said we would, only how fast,”
quavered Rose, a good deal disturbed. “Do you suppose it really is going
barefoot that’s done it?”

“Do you know,” Alice replied, “Looking-Glass Land and Wonderland have
got mixed up. We’re popping up and down just as I always do in
Wonderland. But it _is_ nice up here, isn’t it?”

Indeed it was. The view was so fine. By this time all three of the
little girls were at least twenty feet high, and they were still
growing.

“Well, we aren’t _little_ girls any longer,” Ruth remarked, “though I
feel like one the same as ever, don’t you? Why, it’s like climbing a
hill, only ever so much faster! Look over there. Isn’t it a village? And
see what a crowd of people. Let’s go.”

“I think we’d better try to grow down a bit,” said Alice. “You see, if
we get among those people while we are so tall they may not like it.”

“Yes, but how are we to grow small?” Rose wanted to know, in a worried
tone.

“Put on your shoes and stockings, stupid,” said a voice, and there was
the Red Queen whirling past them in the air.

“I suppose it might be worth trying,” Alice remarked, “if we can get
them on. They look very tiny,” and she held hers up. They looked exactly
as though they had been made for a doll, and the three girls burst out
laughing.

“Talk about wearing shoes too small for you,” Rose gurgled, examining
her own bits of slippers. “But there’s nothing like trying.”

They sat down carefully, so as not to crush any more shrubbery than
possible, for they had left the meadow behind them and were on a
sparsely wooded hillside. And wonderful to say, as soon as they began to
put on the tiny shoes and stockings their feet shrank to the proper size
and they too. So in a minute or two they were all little girls again,
and they started merrily down the hill in the direction where the
village lay.

“You know, it’s awfully handy to be able to grow up like that just by
taking off your shoes and stockings,” said Rose. “Just think, if you
want to talk with some one upstairs when you’re playing outdoors, all
you need to do is to pull them off, and then lean in at the window. How
surprised people would be for a while, till they got used to it.”

At this moment there was a rustle in the bushes beside the path the
girls were following, and the White Rabbit stepped out.

“How do you do, Alice? Are these little girls friends?”

“Oh, yes. This is Ruth and this is Rose, Mr. Rabbit.”

“I’m glad you did that. So many people hyphen me,” said the White
Rabbit, in a pleased voice.

“Hyphen you?”

“Yes, and it’s an affectation I can’t abide. Very nice little girls, I’m
sure.” Here, to the delight of Rose and Ruth, he pulled out his watch
and gave it an anxious look. “Bless my stars!” he exclaimed, “I’m going
to be late again.”

With that he turned and whisked out of sight in no time at all.

“How sudden people are here,” complained Ruth. “Just when you really
think of something you want to say, they hurry away—and so fast!”

“It is rather provoking of them,” Alice agreed, in her quiet way. “But
see, here we are at the village already.”

And so they were. In fact, they were right in the middle of it, though
none of them had noticed arriving. They were in a square, with a bit of
lawn in the centre where Rose felt relieved to see the cow peacefully
grazing. Around the square was a row of little houses looking just like
Noah’s Arks, with hinges on the roofs, and long ladders leading up.
Several of the roofs were raised and from beneath them looked out the
various creatures that belonged in Wonderland. Ruth pointed out the Mock
Turtle excitedly. It was leading out from one of the houses, trying to
arrange the ladder, while big tears rolled down its cheeks. Each time it
almost got the ladder properly adjusted, it would raise one of its
flippers to wipe its eyes, and let the ladder slip again.

The square was already fairly crowded, with new creatures crowding down
the ladders every minute.

“There is the White Knight,” said Alice, in Rose’s ear. “Let’s go over
and see if he has any new inventions.” Ruth had gone to the assistance
of the Mock Turtle, and was holding the ladder while he struggled to
climb out from his house.

The White Knight was sitting his horse at the edge of the grassplot. He
had taken off his helmet, and was wiping his forehead with a huge
handkerchief, while slowly shaking his head.

As Alice and Rose came up he smiled at them, pushing back his shaggy
hair with both hands, just as he used to do.

“It’s very nice to see you both here,” he began. “Did you——” but his
horse, which had been grazing quietly, just then took a step forward,
and the Knight promptly fell off. Rose and Alice both hurried to help
him to his feet.

“Won’t you stand with us a little while, instead of mounting again?”
Alice asked. “You see, we sha’n’t waste so much time.”

“It’s better than wasting shoes,” the White Knight objected. “There’s so
much more of it, you know.”

“Do tell us,” Alice put in hastily, “have you invented anything new
lately?”

A gratified look passed over the Knight’s gentle face.

“Yes,” he answered. “I’ve been working on it a long, long time—that’s
why I know there’s so much, you see—and now it’s all done but the
making. I haven’t quite decided how to _make_ it yet.”

“But isn’t that the most important part?” asked Rose.

“Well, of course, it _has_ its importance,” the Knight replied, looking
vexed, “but after all the inventing is the main thing, isn’t it?”

“Yes, I’m sure it is,” Alice agreed, and then she whispered to Rose,
“One can’t argue with him at all, he doesn’t understand it. And he gets
_so_ troubled, poor old thing.”

Rose nodded, smiling. “Could you tell us just what the invention is?”
she went on, turning to the Knight.

“Well, perhaps not just what it _is_,” he said. “But I might tell you
about what it’s _for_.”

Rose began to feel bewildered.

“Please do,” she answered.

“It’s a trap for ideas,” replied the Knight, in a weak voice. “You see,
so many ideas run wild, and if only they could be trapped we could tame
them and use them.... You haven’t any wild ideas, have you?” he added
this anxiously.

“Why, Marmie tells me I have,” Rose returned, “but I don’t see exactly
how one could trap them.”

“Not one—no, not one. But several might. And that’s just where my
invention comes in.”

At this moment Ruth came running up.

“Oh, girls,” she called, “the Mock Turtle is going to give a dance, and
he’s asking all the rest, and us, too. So come over, it’s going to be
such fun!”

“A dance,” said the White Knight, sorrowfully. “If it were only a song!
You know I can sing tunes of my own invention,” he added, turning to
Rose. “But it’s very exhausting, and the Mock Turtle has no real
stamina.”

The three girls shook hands with him gravely, and he walked to his
horse, that had been quietly cropping grass all this while.

“I’ll send you one of my traps as soon as it’s made,” he called back to
Rose.

“Thank you ever so much,” she answered, and then the three girls
hastened toward the house of the Mock Turtle, before which a large and
strange crowd was collected.

There was the Gentleman dressed in white paper with his friend the Goat
in spectacles, walking about arm in arm and apparently discussing the
contents of a newspaper from which the Gentleman in white paper read
aloud bits of news. Rose heard him read an item that sounded like this:

“Billing and Cooing are to play the finals next Tuesday of the past
week. A large and enthusiastic crowd cheered the victor, whose name we
hope to secure the instant it is known.”

“Perfectly ridiculous,” grunted the Goat. “I might be supposed to know
_something_ of Billing, mightn’t I? Well, it’s poppycock, that’s what it
is.”

At this moment the cow slipped an arm—or it must have been a leg, Rose
thought later, into the one not taken by the Goat, and leaned
affectionately over the Gentleman in white paper.

“And who knows about Cooing if not I?” she whispered, but in so loud a
way that Rose couldn’t help hearing. “And I tell you it’s false as
moonshine.”

Humpty Dumpty and Tweedledum and Tweedledee were all three sitting in a
row on the coping in front of the Mock Turtle’s house. They were panting
and fanning themselves, and they smiled amiably at the three girls.

“Have you learnt how to be real yet?” asked Tweedledee, in a loud voice.

“Or contrariwise?” demanded his brother.

“It’s your turn,” announced Humpty Dumpty.

But the girls couldn’t stop there. They wanted to join the dancers, who
were spinning round and round in the dizziest, jolliest sort of a way in
the middle of the square. The grass had vanished and in its place was a
round shining floor, that looked like ice.

The White Rabbit was dancing with the White Queen, looking very pleased
indeed and taking a lot of fancy steps. The Gryphon and the White Knight
were doing a kind of breakdown and falling down flat every few seconds,
while the Frog Footman looked on and shook his head dubiously. The old
lady Sheep, with her knitting in her hands, was twirling about by
herself in the most remarkable way, while the Lion and the Unicorn
hopped about with the Red Queen, who seemed to be in a very bad temper,
for she scowled first at one and then at the other ferociously, and each
of the big creatures fairly trembled under her glances.

But as soon as they saw Alice they dropped the Queen and rushed up.

“Why, here’s the Monster,” they roared, smiling in the largest kind of
manner. “And other Monsters! Come on, the dance is beginning.”

Rose found herself whirling round and round in the Lion’s grasp, while
the Unicorn chose Ruth.

“You see,” they both remarked, confidentially, “we knew Alice, so of
course we _had_ to choose you.”

As for Alice, she and the Red Queen came flying behind, barely touching
the ice-like floor as they twirled. And after them came all the strange
and unreal creatures of the Looking-Glass and Wonderland. Round and
round they danced, like leaves in autumn.

Suddenly Rose and Ruth found themselves at the head of the whole crowd,
who were ranged behind them in double column, Alice and the White Rabbit
being next them. As the music struck up louder than ever—and somehow
they hadn’t noticed music till now, when it seemed to come from
everywhere at once—Alice leaned toward them.

“Teach them the Indian dance,” she whispered, “only hurry, HURRY!”

For a second Rose and Ruth didn’t grasp her meaning. Then they
remembered that they knew a war dance taught them by a young Sioux who
had herded for their father last summer. Rose let out a wild Indian
war-whoop, echoed by Ruth, and crouching down and doubling their fists,
the two girls commenced to step and circle, at first slowly, then faster
and faster. Behind them stretched the motley gathering. Some one was
throwing Bill the Lizard high into the air. The Red and the White Queen
both had feathers stuck into their crowns, like an Indian head-dress.
Wild yells resounded here and there from the stamping throng....

“Good-bye, dears, wasn’t it lovely?” Alice said, her arms round their
necks, as they stood, bewildered, on the rug before the fire, looking so
neat and English in its tidy grate....

But hold on! It wasn’t Alice’s fireplace before which they found
themselves. It was their own and Marmie was coming in with a pitcher of
lemonade and a cake on a tray.

“I’ve got a treat for you, girlies,” she said. “Are you all tired out by
your long ride to-day?”




                               CHAPTER V
                 A TOURNAMENT AND A RESCUE WITH ROWENA


There had been three days of grim and gloomy weather, but little cared
Rose and Ruth what colour the sky might be, nor how iron-bound the world
without. This because it was close to Christmas, and they had been
extremely busy finishing Christmas presents. You kept running upon them
bent mysteriously over some task, and what a shriek of agony either of
them gave when thus surprised!

But now the presents were really finished, two whole days before the
Day. And so when the fourth morning broke just as grey and cold as ever,
with a moany kind of wind dragging about outside the house, and leaping
inside with a whoop whenever the door was opened, the two girls were, as
Rose remarked, “plum disgusted.”

“No one with a spark of life in him could sit down quietly with nothing
to do and Christmas hanging over his head,” she grumbled. “I’m too
excited inside. If we could tear about outdoors with any comfort at
all—but I’m sure my nose would break off if I hit it with a pencil this
minute, and we’ve only been out twenty minutes.”

Ruth shivered in an agreeing way. Suddenly a smile broke over her face:

“Rose, we’ve forgotten all about the fairy!”

“Good Crickey! What’s the matter with us? I’m sure she’ll come and take
us somewhere if only we go into the living room and feel thoroughly
lonely. Oh, Ruth, where could we go this time?”

“I’ve an idea, a peachy one. But just you wait till she comes, and then
I’ll ask her if I can choose this time.”

So the girls ran joyously into the big, comfortable room, piled logs on
the fire, heaped a lot of cushions on the rug before it, and snuggled
down deliciously to wait, and feel lonely.

“I wonder if we’ll ever be able to see her,” Ruth murmured. “Wouldn’t it
be funny to meet her somewhere and not know her unless she spoke first?”

“Huh! I guess if we saw a fairy anywhere we could be mighty certain——”

“It was _your_ fairy, eh?”

Both girls started, as they always did when the honey-sweet tinkle of
that voice made itself heard. And then they giggled delightedly.

“Oh, fairy, here you are. And we do want one of your Magic Gate
adventures so much. We’re _so_ lonely and tired of its being such horrid
weather that we can’t stay out a second without feeling friz, as Jake
says.”

“Which means you wouldn’t be sitting here and wishing for me if you had
an earthly thing to do?” and the fairy’s voice sounded a bit mocking.

“Fairy, dear, it isn’t our fault. Somehow you never get into our minds
when anything else is going on, or when any one else is there. Don’t you
fix it that way yourself? We’re sure you do. I guess we wouldn’t think
of anything but you if you didn’t.”

The fairy laughed. “So you’ve found me out,” she gurgled. “Clever young
ones. Yes, I suppose I am at the bottom of it. I couldn’t have you
calling for me all the time, or I’d like to know how I’d get through my
work. Well, what shall we do now I am here?”

Ruth leaped up excitedly:

“May I wish, this time, fairy? Oh, please let me!”

“Of course you can, dear child. But don’t plunge about like a bewitched
windmill. I can’t keep my wings still in such a commotion.”

“I’m so sorry,” Ruth said, hastily sinking down on the rug. “How I wish
we could see your wings.”

“They are rather nice, if I say it as shouldn’t. But come now, what is
it you were going to propose?”

Rose listened eagerly, wondering where Ruth meant to go. She had a plan
of her own, and was hoping Ruth wouldn’t choose that, so that she could
get her turn next time.

“Please take us to visit Rowena—you know, in ‘Ivanhoe,’” Ruth almost
whispered, so thrilled was she at the idea of seeing her favourite
heroine.

Rose sighed with relief and with pleasure, too. It wasn’t her plan, and
yet it was so splendid.

“Fine idea,” said the fairy, briskly. “Give me your hands, and—poof!!”

When the two children opened their eyes the fairy, as usual, had gone
and they stood hand in hand, staring about them.

They were standing in a sort of avenue through a forest. On either side
sturdy oaks crowded close, with holly and other shrubs and bushes.
Underfoot the grass grew thick and short, scarcely trampled by the light
traffic that passed over it.

The dew lay heavy, and it was evidently very early in the morning. The
two girls looked about, wondering whether any one were in sight. But the
wood seemed deserted, except for hundreds of birds fairly singing their
little heads off. Then Rose gave Ruth an excited glance.

“Look at our clothes this time, Ruthsie! Aren’t they simply
scrumptious?”

They were all of that. Rose wore a pale blue, straight cut skirt of
shining silk, and over it a tunic of purple wool, very fine and soft.
This tunic reached almost to her knees and was embroidered round the
bottom and the sleeves, which were wide and elbow length, in a rich
design of yellows and blues. Her hair hung in two braids, twined with
silken threads and turquoises, and a small, light hoop of silver held a
floating pale blue veil on her head, a veil that almost reached the
ground behind. Several bracelets and a chain round her neck gave the
finishing touch to her glory. Ruth’s dress resembled her sister’s,
except that it was in various shades of yellow. Both had soft shoes that
terminated in upward-curling points at the toes.

[Illustration:

  “ROOM FOR THE LADY ROWENA, THE LADY ROSE, THE LADY RUTH, AND THE NOBLE
    THANE CEDRIC!”
]

“Aren’t we _wonderful_!” gasped Ruth, lost in admiration of their
grandeur.

At this moment a sound of barking and a confused shouting became
audible, and grew louder. Then down the green reach of the avenue came
riding a picturesque cavalcade.

In front were a group of men dressed in short green doublets and scarlet
tights. Small, close-fitting caps trimmed with grey fur were on their
heads and bugles were slung from their shoulders, which, as they drew
near the two staring girls, they set to their lips with a flourish. A
clear, sweet call rang on the air.

Behind these young men rode a man somewhat older in years, of a fine and
free bearing. He wore a cloak of scarlet cloth trimmed with fur,
sweeping back from doublet and hose of green. A hoop of silver studded
with blue stones bound his long, golden hair, that fell straight down
upon his shoulders. A short straight sword hung at his side, and in his
hand he held a spear.

Beside him on a small white horse rode a lovely girl. She, too, wore
green, a flowing gown, embroidered with gold, and from her head floated
a snowy veil, which could not hide the yellow glory of her hair. Her
blue eyes laughed, and in her cheeks the healthy colour glowed, but for
the rest her skin was milky white. Rose and Ruth had never seen a skin
so fair.

Behind these two came a dozen men in brown and scarlet, with shields on
their arms. Two of them led a pair of horses like that ridden by the
young girl. These were saddled and bridled, the broad reins, like those
on the rest of the horses, being richly decorated. The saddles were
queer side affairs, bulky and soft, and also very splendid in
appearance.

Down upon the girls swept this gay train of riders, huge dogs circling
about them; and as they advanced, the young girl waved her hand
joyously.

“Look, noble Thane,” she cried, “there they are awaiting us, even as I
said.” She rode up with the words, jumped lightly from her horse, and
clasped first Rose and then Ruth in her arms. They responded with
delight, for never had they seen so sweet a maid.

“Dear Rose and Ruth, I grieve you should have had to wait for us, but
the hour sped too fast; the noble Cedric would by no means hurry over
breaking his fast, and so detained us at the start,” and she smiled
mischievously toward her companion. “But will ye mount, and come with
us? A tourney has been called not far from here, and we go to see the
knights joust. Bring the palfreys,” she added, motioning to the two men
with the led horses.

These rode forward, and at the same time the leader, Cedric, saluted
gravely.

“Welcome, maids,” he said. “Cedric the Saxon and the Lady Rowena are
overjoyed to meet with you.”

Inspired by the solemnity of his manner, Rose courtesied, and Ruth
quickly followed her example. Then the two girls were lifted into their
saddles, which felt like a couple of rocking-chairs to the hardy
westerners, accustomed to their Indian ponies and Mexican saddles,
especially when the palfreys started off on an easy amble. But certainly
these present trappings better suited the rich clothes they wore.

Rowena put herself between her two new friends as they set merrily off
under the trees. Cedric the Saxon rode ahead, looking back now and then
with a smile. He seemed a pleasant man, and was hardly less fair of skin
than Rowena herself.

“The lists are set not far away,” Rowena told them. “Never till now have
I seen knights jousting, and brave will be the sight. They say that King
Richard will be there before leaving for the Holy Land to conquer the
infidel. Will that not be a wondrous thing? Never was there a Norman I
could abide but this same Richard Cœur de Lion, who is truly a gallant
knight.”

“Think of seeing King Richard! Oh, let’s hurry,” exclaimed Rose.

Rowena laughed. “We will arrive in good season,” she said soothingly,
“and the Thane will not go at a harder pace when he takes maidens with
him. ’Tis but a scant three miles farther. See, yonder rides a train
bent the same way.”

Sure enough, through the scattering trees, that grew more openly here,
with the grass green under them, another group of horsemen rode through
the sun-flecked shade. The light flashed on steel, and rioted in the
blues, scarlets and yellows of their doublets and cloaks. There was a
prodigious clanking as they raced along, and a sound of hearty laughter.
Only for a moment they showed, and then the forest hid them once more.

Ruth and Rose had a thousand questions to ask, and Rowena apparently
liked nothing better than to reply. Ruth was particularly interested in
finding out who was going to do the fighting, and whether any one could
get killed.

“They grow pretty fierce sometimes, don’t they?” she asked.

Rowena nodded. “Many a young knight is injured in these mock battles.
But a man must abide the chance of the day.”

“Like foot-ball games. I never saw one of those yet, but lots of boys
are hurt in them, and some are killed every year,” she told the Saxon
girl.

“Men are made that way, I trow,” Rowena answered. “With all this
jousting and the real wars, I marvel there is a man left alive.”

Just here the woods broke away, and the little company came out on the
brow of a hill, that sloped down by easy degrees to a fair plain. Two
little American girls gave a gasp of admiration as they gazed at the
scene spread before them.

In the centre of the plain was an oblong square, surrounded by a stout
palisade. Up from this the ground sloped in every direction crowded with
gay tents and pavilions, with grand-stands decorated with streamers, and
hung with rich tapestries. Throngs of brilliantly clad people were
climbing to the various seats, glittering as they moved like fireflies
over a field of June clover. Darting about between the tents and across
the meadow were numerous horsemen, evidently messengers and heralds. At
either end of the enclosed space were huge wooden gates, guarded by a
splendid group of mounted men-at-arms. At both sides of each entrance a
herald gorgeously apparelled sate his horse, pennant in hand. Before the
different pavilions flashed great shields, bearing the arms of the
knights who were to carry them. Hawkers of cakes and other things to eat
and drink moved here and there, or displayed their wares under awnings
on the outskirts of the throng. An immense buzz and rattle, mellowed by
distance, rang in the air.

“In the elevated seat under the purple and scarlet canopy, there in the
centre,” explained Rowena, “the King and Prince John will sit. See,
those are the royal arms. At the further end are the knights
challengers, and nearer us the defenders. Over opposite the King’s seat
you see another throne—that is for the Queen of Love and Beauty, who
will give the prizes. How wonderful it would be to occupy that seat. I
would rather sit there than on the throne of the real queen.”

“Perhaps you will some day,” Rose whispered back, for the glory of it
all had taken her voice away. “Isn’t it corking! Ruth, don’t you wish we
lived here instead of at home? You must be awfully happy, Rowena.”

Rowena nodded. Her cheeks were glowing and her eyes shining. As they set
off once more toward the lists, the two American girls thought that the
earth could never hold a sight more beautiful and stirring than their
own gay cavalcade sweeping down the slope to that magnificent gathering
below under the tender blue sky with the ring of huge trees, dark in
summer greenery, fencing in the whole.

They dismounted near one end of the eastern gallery, as Rowena called
the rows of seats, and preceded by two of their escort, who kept
shouting “Room for the Lady Rowena, the Lady Rose, the Lady Ruth, and
the noble Thane Cedric” and shoving aside the populace, who sometimes
laughed and sometimes grumbled, they gradually attained the seats that
had been assigned them. These were not very far from the royal box, and
gave a fine view of the lists. Cedric was soon in conversation with a
couple of acquaintances, but the three young girls settled themselves
comfortably and began to take in all the details of the scene before
them.

Rose and Ruth were amused to see how the rougher elements of the crowd,
who were clustered thickly in the open space of ground between the
stands and the palisade, knocked each other about in taking their
places. Shouts, hoarse guffaws, blows, filled the air and lit
everywhere. In spite of the confusion, people seemed to keep their
tempers wonderfully, and to think no more of a buffet on the head or a
thump in the midriff than we should of a polite request to move aside.

Suddenly an out-burst of cheers shook the crowd. Rowena rose to her
feet, as did her friends, and all turned instinctively to the royal box.

“There he is ... King Richard! And that is Prince John beside him. They
say there is little love between the brothers,” whispered Rowena.

Among a group of attendants two figures stood out conspicuously. One was
that of a tall and finely proportioned man, who carried himself
magnificently. A jewelled circlet rested on his thick, curling hair,
that fell to his shoulders. His crimson cloak was trimmed with broad
bands of ermine, his doublet was of gold brocade, and the jewelled hilt
of his sword glittered in the sunlight. Round his neck was a heavy chain
of gold in which precious stones were set. He laughed and nodded to the
cheering multitude, looking to the right and left, evidently in the
gayest of spirits. Beside him stood a younger, slenderer man, shrewd and
handsome, with an arrogant lift to his head, who was marvellously
dressed in scarlet and gold raiment.

Presently the spectators settled back into their seats, and Richard gave
the signal for the commencement of the tourney.

There was a blare of trumpets, and then the heralds rode into the lists,
announcing something in loud ringing voices. But neither Rose nor Ruth
could understand what they were saying. Rowena said they were calling
the rules of the engagement. They were accompanied by their pages, and
made a brave show as they moved slowly around the inclosure. As they
passed, money was thrown to them by the knights and lords and princes,
amid wild shouts from the yeoman crowd that was now packed tight between
seats and fence.

Presently the circuit was completed, and the heralds left the lists by
either gate. There remained two men, clad all in armour, with helmets on
their heads and drawn swords in their hands. These sat like statues at
either end of the lists.

The gates were left open, and through them rode ten or twelve knights in
chain armour, with different coloured plumes waving from their helmets,
and long shields, pointed at the lower end and decorated in colour with
various designs. Each knight carried a lance in his right hand, the
butt-end resting on the mailed toe of his boot, the shining head, from
which a gay pennant fluttered, high in air. The horses, wild with
excitement, plunged and caracoled, their gorgeous trappings swinging
about them, the gold and jewels on their bridles and on the curious
high, boxlike saddles flashing many-coloured rays. Slowly this gallant
company rode round the lists, while every one shouted and hurrayed. Then
they gathered in two opposing clumps, waited a moment, and then with
short, sharp cries, hurled themselves at full gallop each at each.

They met near the middle of the lists with a crash that must have been
heard a long way off. Ruth and Rose grasped each other’s hands in a grip
that hurt as they stared. A cloud of dust swept up into the air. Through
it rolling shapes of men and horses showed dimly. As the light breeze
cleared the view, the two girls saw that six of the knights lay on the
ground. The rest had whirled about and were riding back to the starting
point. The horses whose masters had been thrown were galloping wildly
around, or struggling to their feet with snorts of terror. The fallen
knights also began to get to their feet, and once up, to walk slowly
toward the exits. Half way across, one of these staggered and fell.

“He is hurt,” said Rowena calmly. “Was it not a marvellous fine set-to?
But see, the Queen of Beauty has taken her place.” Evidently the
knight’s injuries might be either severe or slight for all she cared.

But the two sisters could not feel so little disturbed, and watched with
anxious eyes as the knight was lugged off the field between two
men-at-arms. He was carried into one of the pavilions, looking very much
done up.

“Do you s’pose he’s killed?” whispered Rose. But Rowena was far too much
interested in the scene opposite to answer.

In fact, the new arrivals surpassed the rest of the spectators in
splendour. They looked like a bank of brilliant sunset clouds, so
many-hued were the floating garments of the ladies and the embroidered
doublets of the youths who filled the reserved space. In their midst,
wonderful in silver and rose and pale blue, stood a straight, slender,
graceful girl, with a hoop of sapphires confining her rich chestnut hair
under its blue veil. She looked like something dreamed of rather than a
reality, so lovely she was.

The King rose and bowed to her, and she returned the salutation with a
deep courtesy. Renewed cheers burst out, there was a waving of furred
caps and silken streamers. Then the girl and her companions took their
seats.

“She is a Norman lady,” Rowena told the girls. “When will a Saxon sit in
that throne?” and her voice had a bitter note.

But now the tourney began once more. It seemed to the two girls like a
vast medley of colour and motion, sharp sounds, falling men and horses,
flashing spears and swords. Here two combatants battered each other with
inconceivable fury, their blades resounding on shields and head-pieces;
here one stood over his fallen foe, shouting like a madman, and shaking
his weapon in the air. There the crash of chargers meeting shook the
ground. Intervals of rest occurred, while the strained lookers-on sat
back more easily, exchanging laughing comment, or pointing out some
friend in the crowd. Several of the knights had been wounded, blood had
flowed, a horse had broken a leg ... the crowd leaned forward, yelling,
while Rose saw the King lift a great silver cup to his lips, after
raising it to the Queen of Beauty opposite....

Suddenly the lists were cleared and every one began to stream off toward
the refreshments.

Cedric turned to the three little maids with a smile.

“The Saxons have held their own nobly,” he said, and his eyes flashed
with pride. “How like ye this great sport of knights?”

“It’s—it’s strenuous,” declared Rose, “but it’s certainly the most
exciting thing any one ever did. I’ve been clenching my hands so hard
I’ve almost dug my nails through the skin.”

“So have I,” Ruth murmured. “I feel dazed with it all—such noise and
dash and colour and—oh, such _fierceness_!”

Cedric laughed. “And thou, Rowena?”

Rowena’s blue eyes were aflame.

“Marked thou the knight in silver?” she asked. “He is young, but how he
rode, and with what ease he overthrew yonder huge fellow in black, with
the Norman arms on his shield. Think ye he is Ivanhoe, the Saxon knight
we have heard of? Would I were queen of the tourney, and might crown him
with the bay!”

“So, so,” and her guardian smiled at the eager maid. “Some day perhaps
thou wilt be queen; none will merit it more. As for the youth, I know
him not. But let us away to the tents there, and get refreshments ere
the jousts begin once more.”

So down they went, and preceded by two of their escort, made their way
through the gay throngs, where every one wore silks and satins and fine
woollens and furs and leather jerkins or else jinkling armour, or
perhaps the robes of a priest or a monk, till it seemed like a gigantic
masquerade.

At the tent where they stopped were cakes and goblets of wine, pasties
of game, a roast sucking pig and other delicacies, which the girls,
hungry after the ride and the excitement of the morning, made gallant
inroads upon, drinking milk instead of the wine which Cedric quaffed, a
milk that tasted odd, and which Rowena told them was goat’s milk.

Finishing their luncheon, they looked about them. The scene was
bewitching, and catching Rowena by the hand, they persuaded her to leave
Cedric to his meal, the while they sauntered through the crowd, enjoying
the various sights.

Rowena looked doubtful, but yielded. Evidently it was a new experience
for her to venture away from the protection of a servant or a kinsman.

They wandered slowly about, stopping to watch a game between a group of
shouting boys dressed in tights and brilliant jackets, evidently pages
belonging to great houses, and then drawn on to see several stout
country yokels pitching quoits or rolling a ball on the smooth grass. As
they passed, curious glances were thrown at them, but no one bothered
them.

Suddenly a sound of frightened weeping mixed with shouts of laughter
broke on their ears. The crying was evidently from some little child or
young girl. Ahead of them a circle of boys and youths jostled each other
about something of interest which the girls could not see.

“Some one’s getting hurt inside that ring of boys,” Rose exclaimed. “A
little girl, I’ll bet. Let’s see what we can do,” and with the words she
began to push forward, closely followed by Ruth.

Rowena called to them, however. “Come back, it is none of our affair,
and there is danger....” But they paid no attention, and not wanting to
be left behind, she also crowded to the front. A sharp scream from the
still unseen child gave Rose additional energy.

“Room, you varlets,” she cried boldly, adopting the language she had
heard used by their escort. “Room for the Lady Rose and the Lady Rowena
and the Lady Ruth. Room, I say.”

Somewhat astonished, the crowd gave way slightly, and peering through
the break Rose saw a lovely girl a little younger than Ruth cowering to
the ground, while a crowd of young bullies evoked shrieks of laughter
from the onlookers by pelting her with crusts of bread, apple cores,
clods of turf and anything else that came handy.

“Daughter of an unbelieving Jew,” they yelled. “Who are you, to wear all
those fine garments when honest Christians starve....”

Rose didn’t wait one moment. With an actual roar of rage she burst
through the circle and catching the nearest boy by the arm she hurled
him to one side—luckily, as she explained to Ruth later, he wasn’t half
her size.

“You pack of cowards,” she cried, facing the amazed crowd of tormentors
with her eyes on fire with scorn and wrath. “You make me sick. Go and
find some one of your own size; why, if I had a few of our cowboys here
with me, you’d get the worst licking any of you ever heard of. If
there’s an ounce of manhood in the lot of you, you ought to die of
shame.”

Ruth and Rowena closed in on either side, and now the three girls turned
to the terrified child at their feet. The crowd growled, but several
mumbling something to the effect that they must be highborn ladies or
princesses, broke up in some confusion and drew away.

“You’re all right now,” Ruth murmured soothingly, smoothing the tumbled
hair of the rescued maiden, who rose to her feet, panting a little
through fright and surprise, the tears still standing in her immense
black eyes. “Come, we’ll take you to your people. Who are you, and where
is your father or your mother?”

“I am Rebecca, daughter of Isaac of York,” whispered the child. “Oh, do
not leave me to be killed! Yonder, beyond that furthest tent on the
slope, my father has a pavilion. Take me back there, and we will escape
from this frightful place.”

The poor little thing trembled from head to foot, and Rose threw a
protecting arm about her.

“You’re all right now, dear,” she said. “Come along with us, and we’ll
see you safe with your father. How lovely you are,” she added, almost
involuntarily.

It wasn’t surprising, however. The young Jewess had an exotic beauty,
like some tropic flower which her somewhat fantastic dress, with a
strong hint of the Orient in its flowing lines and changing hues, suited
to admiration. Her skin was a clear olive, her hair glossy black, her
eyes deep and wonderfully dark.

Rowena withdrew from her with a gesture of haughtiness.

“Will you touch the Jew’s daughter?” she said to Rose, a note of scorn
in her voice.

“Don’t be silly,” replied Rose, somewhat roughly. “What’s the matter
with all you people anyhow? You make me tired. Come along, Rebecca.”

The little thing gave Rose a grateful glance, but seemed too astonished
to reply. The party immediately set off toward the indicated pavilion,
and reached it without adventure, though every one they passed stared at
them in amazement. Rowena evidently would have preferred to stay behind,
except that she did not want to be left alone. In her eyes the little
Jewess was a nuisance at the least, and it was clear that she could not
understand what possessed her two friends in acting toward her with such
kindness.

Within sight of the place where her father had pitched his shelter,
Rebecca looked up at her two rescuers.

“Thank you, highborn damsels, most gracious ladies,” she stammered, her
voice tremulous. “Now I am safe—ye will not want to come farther.”
Pressing her hands to her forehead, to her lips and to her breast, she
made a deep salaam. “Farewell, and a thousand, thousand thanks.”

And then she darted toward the pavilion like a young antelope,
disappearing within its shelter with one backward, smiling look.

“Isn’t she a little wonder,” exclaimed Ruth. And at that moment a loud
blare of trumpets shivered the air.

“The tournament is to begin again,” cried Rowena. “Let us hasten
back....”

They turned, but everything blurred before their eyes. The brightly
dressed people, the decorated lists, the gay tents, the great horses in
their splendid trappings. A second’s dizziness....

“Wasn’t it gorgeous!”

They both said it at the same instant, opening their eyes on their own
familiar room.

“But I don’t think I would care to live with Rowena after all,” Rose
added. “Those times _looked_ all right—but——”

“Yes, that’s how I feel,” Ruth agreed.




                               CHAPTER VI
                       AFTERNOON TEA IN CRANFORD


Christmas was over, and Rose and Ruth were sure there had never been one
more full of fun nor more unexpectedly rich in “just-what-I-wanted”
presents since time, or at least all of time they were personally
interested in, began.

In the first place, they had each had a new saddle given them, having
always, until now, to make shift as well as might be with two discarded
ones no longer fit for heavy use. They almost took their new saddles to
bed with them, so rapturous was their delight in them.

“Don’t they smell good?” Ruth declared, sniffing at hers as though it
were a flower.

Rose agreed. “They are the most beautiful saddles in the world, Ruth.
Oh, dear, I wish the weather would give us a chance to try them on the
broncos!”

But so far it hadn’t, for Christmas had come in with a storm, and the
snow was too deep for riding. So the two girls tried their new
snow-shoes, second to the splendid saddles in the joy they created. They
got a few tumbles in the soft snow, and lay helpless with laughter till
their father pulled them up and started them fresh. But before long they
were expert enough to get along without assistance, and even to race
each other.

There had been other gifts; no one had expressed a wish, it seemed, all
the year, which had not been remembered. And there had been a tree and a
joyous dinner ending with a real English plum pudding, such as Marmie
had learned to make when she was a little girl in England. Dad had been
gloriously happy over the sweater Rose and Ruth had spent months in
knitting for him, and Marmie simply tickled to death over a patent
dish-washer they had got for her, assisted by Dad. Oh, it was a great
Christmas!

After a day of strenuous exercise on the snow-shoes the girls were in
their usual places before the log fire, watching the strange glowing
pictures in the flames. The days were so short that though it was
already dark, it was still a long way to supper, and Ruth was wondering
which of her new books she would begin with, and whether Rose would get
up and light the lamp if she asked her, when her sister remarked:

“It will be my turn to wish the next time the fairy comes, and do you
know what I’m going to ask her to do?”

“What?”

“Do you remember how Marmie has told us about her visit to Knutsford, in
England, when she was little? And that that is the real name of
Cranford. Well, don’t you think it would be dandy to go there the next
time we go through the Magic Gate?”

“Jiminy!” exclaimed Ruth, adopting one of her sister’s expressions, in
her excited approval of the idea.

“Last time, when you wished, I was so afraid you’d choose that. Rowena
was a fine wish, though. But there must be lots of nice little girls in
Cranford, and we will have such fun if the fairy takes us there—I wish
we could take our new saddles with us.”

“The little girls in Cranford haven’t any cow-ponies,” Ruth returned.

“I should say _not_.” But it wasn’t either of the girls that said that.

No, it was Honeysweet, as Rose had inwardly named their fairy, because
of that small, golden voice of hers. And now, in the joy of hearing her,
she divulged this name.

“Very pretty,” agreed the fairy. “It’s always been a favourite of mine,
too—honey, I mean.”

“Then can we call you Honeysweet after this?”

“Why not make it Honey_squeak_, since it’s my voice you’re alluding to?”
replied the fairy, laughing.

They laughed too. What a funny name, and her voice wasn’t at all a
squeak. But the name caught their fancy, all the same, and was
immediately adopted. Fairy Honeysqueak! Who ever heard anything so
absurd, and how the girls giggled. Then Rose told her wish to go to
Cranford and meet the little girls of that delightful village.

Honeysqueak thought it an excellent plan. “They are extremely good
little girls,” she said, “and I’m sure you couldn’t be in better
company. I’ll take you there for tea, which is the proper time to visit
in Cranford. Indeed, I think the good ladies have the kettle on the fire
already, expecting you. So give me your little paws, and shut your
eyes....”

They found themselves walking sedately up a paved street between high
walls, over which fell pink and yellow roses, jasmine and ivy. Evidently
there had recently been a shower, for the cobbles were shining with wet,
while here and there a puddle gleamed. But the sun was out again, and
the sky blue above them. No one was to be seen, but they seemed to know
where to go, turning to the right at a corner without the slightest
hesitation.

Nothing so demure as their two selves had ever met their eyes before.
They were dressed in the quaintest little gowns imaginable, made of
flowered muslin, with full, ruffled skirts over—yes, actually!—over
lace-trimmed pantelettes that were gathered in close to their ankles.
Low, heelless slippers with ribbons that crossed behind and tied in
front in a tiny bow, and white stockings were on their feet, and in
addition they wore odd overshoes with supports under the instep that
lifted them nearly a couple of inches above the damp pavement.
Clack-clack went these queer things with each step they took.

[Illustration:

  FOR THERE WAS PETER ON THE DOCTOR’S HORSE, WITH RUTH MOUNTED BEHIND
    HIM
]

Snowy white undersleeves of sheer lawn with hemstitching, and tuckers to
match completed their gowns, while on their heads were the cutest poke
bonnets, tied under the chin with a huge ribbon bow. Their hair was
arranged in quantities of curls, which filled in the bonnets all round
their cheeks most attractively. Rose’s ribbons were pink, as were the
flowers of her printed muslin, and Ruth’s blue, the babiest blue.

They smiled at each other. Each wore mits, and carried a reticule over
one arm, a neat parasol being in Rose’s possession.

As they turned a corner they met a boy in long green trousers reaching
almost to his ankles and buttoning to an absurd short-waisted coat with
a double row of brass buttons down the front and a wide turndown collar.
A low, wide-brimmed felt hat was on his head, and a mass of curls hung
from under the brim.

“Here you are,” he remarked cheerily. “Mrs. Jenkyns sent me to see if I
could find you on the way. Tea is ready, and all the young people are
gathered to meet you.”

“Are we late?” asked Ruth anxiously, pattering along faster on her
amazing footgear. She thought the things harder to manage than
snow-shoes.

“Oh, no,” answered the boy, gallantly offering an arm to each of the
girls. And so escorted, they turned in at an open gateway, proceeded up
a very neat box-bordered path, and found themselves in front of an open
doorway that led into a tiny hall. From beyond came a sound of voices.

As they paused, releasing their guide the better to settle their bonnets
before going in, a pretty maid in a very large white apron and cap to
match came tripping down the hall. Smilingly she took the parasol,
helped to untie the poke bonnets and asked them to leave their pattens
in the corner of the hall. So they slipped off the clackety things with
relief, and followed the maid toward the voices.

“I feel rather frightened,” Ruth whispered, and Rose nodded for answer.
She looked a trifle flushed and nervous. Everything was so sort of
hushed, as she confided to Ruth later.

At the door the two girls were met by a sweet-faced old lady in very
full skirts, wearing a large lacy cap trimmed with ribbons on top of her
white hair.

“I’m sure it’s most pleasant of you to come, dears,” she said. “George
told me he found you right at the corner. And now come and meet the
young people before we sit down to our tea.”

Sitting primly on the straight-backed chairs and a long settee between
two windows were some six or seven girls and three little boys. The
girls were all dressed in the same fashion as Rose and Ruth, and the
boys wore the same funny trousers and short coat that adorned George,
who was to be seen near the tea-table, holding a large flowered cosy
while the maid set down a tray. George appeared to be a very useful
little boy.

The smiling lady took Rose and Ruth round the circle, saying agreeable
things that were evidently meant to make the children feel at ease, but
did not succeed particularly well in so doing. In fact, every one seemed
tongue-tied to an alarming degree. Presently the circuit had been made,
however, each little girl dropping a curtsey, gravely returned by the
two sisters. Then the old lady released their hands.

“Now I’m sure you’ll all behave most genteelly,” she said, “and be sure
to eat a nice tea. Martha will see that everything is right. I don’t
want to restrain you in your enjoyment, and so I’ll leave you to make
friends in your own way; I know young people like to be left to
themselves.”

With that she smiled more benignly than ever, and moved off through an
archway into an adjoining room, where Ruth, who was nearest, saw that a
group of ladies were gathered about another tea-table. They all wore the
fluffiest sort of lace caps, and skirts that spread wide, with bows of
ribbon and narrow ruffles and braid trimmings. Some had fichus, some
lace tuckers, all had bunches of curls hanging over their ears. A
subdued murmur came from them.

With a concerted movement, the little party of “young people” now
advanced to the tea-table. Martha set about filling cups and handing
sandwiches and cake. With the munching every one began to unbend.

A rather tall girl with dark curls who looked even more serious than the
others seated herself beside Rose.

“I am Deborah, the Rector’s eldest daughter,” she said quietly. “Perhaps
you have never been in the house of a Rector before? It is a great pity
that my honoured father is absent or you might be permitted to go in and
curtsey to him. Peter ...” this somewhat sharply, addressing a slender
lad in a blue coat with waistcoat and trousers of nankeen, who had
pulled Ruth’s curls and was smiling mischievously as she looked from one
side to the other, trying to catch her tormentor in the act.

“Deborah,” he returned, mincingly.

“Leave off your teasing ways,” she said, shaking her head. “He is a bad,
wild boy, Ruth, if he is my own brother.”

“I don’t mind,” asserted Ruth, and she fixed a daring eye upon him.
“Come near enough and I’ll pull your curls ... since you have them!”

He laughed, and took a seat beside her. Deborah turned back to Rose, who
was looking curiously around at the circle of proper little maidens who
were eating and drinking so very, very nicely, and seeming so
exceedingly staid and grown-up.

“Don’t you ever make a noise?” she asked Deborah.

“Why should we make a noise?” Deborah’s face expressed genuine
amazement.

Rose sighed. She began to feel an irresistible impulse to leap up and
give one good yell—Red Indian yell, she muttered to herself.

A little girl with exceedingly blonde curls, pink cheeks and blue eyes,
a plump and pretty little face, whispered:

“Would you like to see the sampler I am working? It is very sweet—three
rules for a good girl, the digits, the letters, and a rose.”

“Don’t boast, Matty,” chided Deborah.

“It isn’t boasting to say what it looks like,” retorted Rose, who began
to dislike Deborah.

“Oh, but I’m sure Deborah is right,” Matty whispered again. “She is a
superior child, every one says so.”

At this moment Ruth and Peter burst out into a hearty laugh. All the
grave childish faces turned to them, and many a small hand in the act of
conveying a delicious morsel of cake to a waiting mouth, paused midway.

“And then Windy Bob gave a yell you could hear half a mile,” Ruth was
saying, “and got out his knife and started to cut the rope. But Rickety
Bob just needed that little minute to get ahead—and WIN!” She ended with
a shout.

“What is she talking about?” asked Matty, interestedly.

“I guess she’s telling about the race between Windy Bob and Rickety Bob,
the two oldest cowpunchers in Wyoming,” said Rose. “It was a corking
race, all right.”

“Listen to this,” Peter was saying. “Did you ever hear anything so
amusing! Couldn’t we all go out there some time?”

“Go where, Peter?” It was Deborah’s voice, clear and disapproving.

But the other children were all crowding round Ruth. “Tell us the story,
too, won’t you, please?” they demanded. “What is a cow-puncher, and
where do they get such funny names?”

“Oh, Lord, Rose, they don’t know what a cow-puncher is,” Ruth remarked,
looking toward her sister in astonishment.

“Tell you what,” proposed Rose, who was getting rather tired of the
solemn tea, “let’s go outdoors and find a horse and show them some
tricks. Have any of you got a pony?”

“There’s the doctor’s nag,” said Peter, eagerly. “He’s nothing very
much, but he has more life in him than a sedan chair—which is the horse
most used hereabouts.”

“Come on then,” said Rose, getting to her feet. It was easy to see that
Deborah objected. But then she was curious—and with a cautious glance
between the curtains, which had been dropped by the maid so that the
card playing ladies might not be distracted by the playfulness of the
young people, she followed the bunch of boys and girls, who were
pressing after Peter, Rose, and Ruth in no small excitement.

Peter led them up the neat and narrow street, where one or two
passers-by stared at the children in amazement. For they were chattering
at the top of their voices, and laughing in the most unrestrained manner
over the reminiscences of Ruth and Rose, who, delighted at so
appreciative an audience, raked up all the old cowboy yarns they could
recollect, and told them with fervour.

Just as Rose concluded a description of a round-up in the heyday of
range life, a description she had heard a hundred times from old Windy
Bob, who had cooked for her father’s outfit during several years, they
reached a peaceful, grassy meadow, gay with golden buttercups. In the
midst of this meadow a small horse was grazing.

“There he is,” announced Peter.

“Is there a saddle and bridle?”

To be sure there was, and Peter ran off to get both from the stable. In
the meanwhile Rose inveigled the horse toward her with a lump of sugar
brought from the tea. The saddle was unlike any she had ever seen, but
Ruth and she got it on, as well as the bridle.

Both girls could ride like the true Westerners they were, and now,
tucking their voluminous skirts neatly about them, they showed off
before that admiring herd of children in their quaint clothes, making
them appear like miniature men and women, children who had never made a
noise before in all their well-managed lives.

But they made plenty now. When Rose bent down from the saddle at full
gallop and picked up a handkerchief from the grass, their shouts of
applause rent the air. When Ruth stood up in the saddle for a few
perilous yards even Deborah gasped with wonder, and as for Peter....

Peter evidently thought Ruth the very nicest girl he had ever seen. He
was a handsome, gallant-looking lad, with dark curls that did not make
him look girlish, and a bright, fun-loving glance. He climbed into the
saddle next, and stuck there too, but when he tried to do Rose’s trick,
off he tumbled, among the yells of the other boys and to the terror of
all the little girls. He laughed, and tried again, and fell again, and
Rose went to show him how. As for the little horse, it seemed too
astonished at these extraordinary proceedings to protest by so much as a
shrug; it just did, as nearly as it knew how, what it was urged to do.

After they tired of the riding, Ruth proposed squat tag. It too was new
to the Cranford boys and girls, but they took to it rejoicingly. How
they raced, and shouted, and laughed. And what havoc the game played
with flowing skirts and white ruffles and lace tuckers, and how flushed
the young faces looked under the little poke bonnets, though many of
these were flung on the grass in the abandon of the sport.

It was a royal afternoon.

Before the hilarity had begun to die down a sedan chair born by two
respectable servants in wigs and long full-skirted coats came slowly
down the street. Behind it came two more, and after these a group of
ladies moving in the gentlest possible manner, and chattering together
over the agreeable party that had but that instant broken up.

Upon the shocked ears of this genteel group broke a wild screeching,
mixed with even wilder laughter. As they turned their heads in the
direction of the sound, they saw—well, by the expression upon their
faces as they stood rooted to the dust of the pavement, it was evident
that they couldn’t believe their own eyes.

For there was Peter on the doctor’s horse, with Ruth mounted behind him,
reining back his panting steed before a circle of hopping and yelling
children who were flourishing sticks in the most threatening manner.
Ruth was screaming wildly, and Deborah—Deborah the superior—was waving a
carving knife in Peter’s face.

“Good gracious,” stammered one of the ladies. Whereupon the sedan chairs
came to a sudden halt, three tops lifted simultaneously, and three
astounded faces appeared above them.

“Are they all mad?”

Rose suddenly caught sight of the little procession, frozen into a
horrified immobility. She saw that an explanation was necessary, and
hastily scrambled under the fence.

“We’re playing Indian,” she said. “Peter has rescued Ruth, the trapper’s
daughter, from her Indian captor, and has been intercepted by the rest
of the tribe ... it’s _very_ exciting, and he does it so splendidly.”

“Look, look at their frocks, my poor dear Arabella,” gasped one of the
heads in a sedan chair to another.

But now the rest of the children had perceived the interruption. A
sudden silence fell upon them. All but Peter. Slipping off his horse,
together with rescued Ruth, he laughed aloud.

“My, we’ll all catch it,” he said. “But it was worth it! It’s the most
wonderful day we’ve ever known. I’m glad I rescued you, Ruth.”

“I’m glad, too,” Ruth answered. “You make a splendid backwoodsman. Must
we stop?”

“I rather think so. Look at the ladies,” and he waved toward the group
in the street.

Miraculously, it seemed, mothers, aunts, and elder sisters had appeared,
and were sorting out the different boys and girls who belonged to them.
Slender hands in silk mittens were lifted in horror to the skies, as the
ruin of clothes and the dust of Indian conflict and cowboy life were
more and more revealed. There was a storm of low-voiced protest, like
the whisper of winds in a forest of firs, faces turned pale, and there
was a sniffle here and there among the reprimands.

“We were just playing,” Rose reiterated.

“Yes,” added Ruth, feeling that they two were the ones to blame. “We
wanted to show them what fun it is to be pioneers, that’s all.”

“In Cranford,” came back the stern reply, “we are ladies and gentlemen.
You have all forgotten your manners. Dear, dear, what will people say?”

And then they all drifted away, driving their captured children before
them. All but Peter. Smiling, he took a hand of each of the girls and
shook it.

“You’ve given the old ladies lots to talk about,” he said, “and that is
what they need. And now will you come home with me and....”

But Peter wavered before their eyes even as he spoke. Dizzily they
closed them. When they opened them again, they were home indeed, but it
was their own familiar ranch home, not Peter’s.

“I wish he could have come with us,” mourned Ruth. “I did love Peter,
didn’t you, Rose?”




                              CHAPTER VII
                          A LETTER FROM LORNA


Late in the afternoon the wind had begun blowing, and by dark it was
shrieking and howling and shaking the ranch house as though it were a
living thing, and were trying to snatch them all up and carry them off
to an unknown place. Ruth had been reading a legend called “The Flying
Dutchman,” and she whispered to Rose, as they waited for Marmie to take
them up to bed, the story of the demon ship with its ghostly crew, that
flew on the wings of a wild wind, bringing the tempest with it, to leave
some unlucky vessel to fight in vain against the strength of wind and
wave.

“Out on the ocean it would go scudding by, all murky black and elfy
white,” Ruth said. “The poor sailors on the good ship would see it, and
know they were doomed. A dreadful man stood at the helm, leering, and
the wind shrieked and howled ... like that ...” and she stopped, a
little pale, as the house trembled at a new and stronger rush of the
gale.

“Could the Flying Dutchman and his magic ship fly over the land to us
here?” she asked Marmie, when they went to bed. But Marmie laughed, and
told the two girls that even magic ships must stay on the water.

“It’s going to be a hard blow,” Marmie said, “but you mustn’t be
frightened. The house is quite safe, and fortunately the boys have got
the stock safely corralled. But they’ve had a job over it. Dad says he’s
never had a harder time, and that he thought his horse and he would
certainly be blown clean up to the moon before it was done.”

And blow it did all night. The girls kept waking up and hearing the
sound of it, and their beds rocked, so that they thought they really
might have blown out to sea, after all. Rose even got up to peer out of
the window, but there, in the grey light, for the moon was shining
through clouds, she saw the red roofs, snuggled under the hill; one of
the cottonwood trees however, the biggest of all, lay flat.

When morning came the wind was gone, but torrents of sleety rain were
falling.

So there was no going out to play. After lessons and dinner were over
and Marmie had gone to see about putting things to rights, Rose and Ruth
settled themselves in the living room. Rose was painting with her box of
water colours, and Ruth sat looking into the fire, very quiet and rather
drowsy, for she hadn’t slept much through the wild night.

Though it was early in the afternoon the room was pretty dark, for the
skies were black and grey, and the sleet pushed itself against the
windows like a heavy curtain.

“What do you suppose I’m painting?” Rose asked her sister suddenly.

Ruth jumped. She must have been almost asleep.

“Are you going to be an artist when you grow up, Rose? If you are you
can make pictures for my stories, because I’m going to be an author, and
write wonderful books with fairies and heroines and wild robbers and
splendid knights in them.”

“Yes, but what d’you think I’m painting now?” insisted Rose.

“A ship with the Flying Dutchman on it?”

“No.”

“Can I see and try to guess?”

“All right,” agreed Rose, apparently not troubled by the suggestion that
her painting might be difficult to identify.

So Ruth came and leaned over the artist’s shoulder, and looked at the
drawing on the big sheet of paper.

In the background was a large dark green tree that arched splendidly
over the top of the picture. On the ground underneath were some
flat-topped mushrooms, and seated on one of these was a little creature
with a golden crown and flowing hair, dressed in a sort of rainbow
coloured fuzzy looking garment, and carrying in one tiny hand a slender
flower stalk topped by a white blossom.

Ruth gasped with admiration.

“It’s the best picture you’ve ever made, Rose!”

Rose looked at it complacently.

“Isn’t it nice? I meant the dress to look like mist, but I couldn’t, so
I changed it to a rainbow. Well, what is it?”

“A fairy.”

“Of course—but _what_ fairy?”

Ruth gave a delighted shriek. “Why, OUR Fairy, of course. Oh, I wonder
if it looks like her.”

There came a tiny chuckle from somewhere near.

“So that’s what you think I look like,” remarked a chatty
dewdrop-falling sort of voice.

Rose and Ruth whirled round and round like a couple of well spun tops.
But nothing could they see except what was always to be seen, and in
their excitement they didn’t even see that.

“Look, here I am, right beside my portrait,” laughed the voice.

Well, you can be sure they stared hard enough. Ruth thought she saw a
slight glow, more like a light that was thinking of shining than one
that had really begun its work. If you can imagine the shadow of a
light, that is as like it as anything.

[Illustration:

  “HUSH, LORNA. NO ONE SHALL HURT THEM. BUT THEY MUST GO FROM HERE AT
    ONCE. TWO OF MY BOYS ARE SADDLING NOW!”
]

“No, that’s not a very good picture of me,” the fairy said, evidently
giving up the hope of making herself truly visible. “I’m not a fair
fairy, not at all. That may account for the difficulty you have in
seeing me. I’m the brunette of the family—and my edges are a trifle
indeterminate—I never could see any reason for having an edge all round
you. But never mind about me. What are we going to do, now I’m here?
Shall we throw open that Magic Gate for another little adventure?”

Rose jumped up and down, stiff-legged with joy.

“What jolls! Oh, do take us to visit some little girl again.”

“Please,” begged Ruth, hugging herself breathless, as she did at times
when stirred beyond control.

“I thought of taking you to see another child even lonelier than you two
ever thought of being. She’s quite a way off—back in the seventeenth
century, and in Devonshire, or Exmoor, if you prefer it—into the
bargain. But we’ve a long rainy day before us.”

“Who is she, fairy?”

“Her name’s Lorna—Lorna Doone. I’ve told her to expect you, so perhaps
we’d best be off at once.”

“Lorna,” gasped Ruth. “Oh, Rose, remember?”

Rose nodded. “We had her book last Christmas. Shall we see John Ridd,
too?”

“I shouldn’t wonder. And now give me your hands.”

Which of course they did, and had their little thrill of a fall as they
shut their eyes, and opened them to find themselves standing beside a
flowing brook, with green forest trees bending overhead.

“Rose, Ruth—oh, I’m glad to see you,” called a very sweet voice, and as
they turned toward it they saw a pretty girl with a great wave of dark
hair falling over her shoulders, running toward them down a little
slope. She was dressed in a straight cut gown of green velvet, with fine
white chemisette and sleeves of sheerest lawn. Her great eyes shone with
pleasure, and her red lips were parted in excitement.

“And we, too, Lorna—dear Lorna,” they called back. They ran to meet her,
and the three of them clasped hands halfway up the slope of soft grass,
and then kissed rather shyly.

“Come to my bower. We will have a lovely day. I have received permission
to play here till evening, and there is a little luncheon laid out for
us—but come.”

As usual, Rose and Ruth found they were dressed in the same style as
their small hostess. Very fine and pretty they all looked, and very
happy they felt in the clear sun and shadow under the mighty trees.

The bower was a lovely spot of twisted branches and rustic work, all
overgrown with vines and flowers. Inside, on a table made of a thick
section of some forest tree, smoothed and mounted on a sturdy wooden
pillar, were set various goodies—a small meat pie, a tiny roast bird,
bread, a jug of milk and preserved fruits.

Merrily they sat down to the picnic.

“Nay, but the trouble I had to fetch enough here for the three of us,”
Lorna told them. “I got one of the lads to carry the basket with the
bread and milk and bird, and the rest I carried myself, waiting till
there was none to see me go.”

“Suppose they came here,” Rose enquired.

“They are most of them gone on a long ride,” Lorna returned, and she
looked a little pale. Then her eyes filled with tears. “I fear they are
gone on a bad errand,” she whispered.

Ruth threw affectionate arms about her, while Rose patted her shoulder.

“Never mind, Lorna dear. It is not your fault, and you are sweet and
lovely. And perhaps you are mistaken this time.”

“When the Doones go riding harm is pretty sure to befall,” Lorna said,
though she ceased to cry. “And now let us play.”

Play they did. Rose and Ruth taught their hostess several new
games—games they played at home. One was tree-tag, and what a runner
Lorna proved. With flying hair and laughing eyes she slipped beyond
touch, rushing from tree to tree, uncatchable as a wood-sprite. How they
laughed.

Time flew. Flew faster than they dreamed. Suddenly, as they sank in a
shouting heap after a hop-skip-and-a-jump race, they heard a heavy step
crunching the gravel by the brook, and the next instant a tall, dark man
with gloomy and disturbed features stood before them.

Lorna sprang to her feet.

“How is this, Queen?” asked the man, roughly enough. “What little maids
are these, and how came they here with you in the valley of the Doones?”

Lorna met the man’s eye highly, with no sign of fear. “These are my
friends,” she said, “here under my protection. I know not how they came,
but they mean no harm—surely I can be allowed a playmate once in a
while. I will tell Sir Ensor if ye affright them—or harm them.”

“Well, come and tell him,” answered the man. “Come ye all,” and his
fierce look swept the two other girls with a glance that sent a quick
shiver through their veins, “and we shall see how Sir Ensor takes the
matter.”

He turned as he finished and strode off through the brush. Lorna gave
her friends a somewhat tremulous smile.

“Dear me,” she whispered, all her fine show of courage gone, “I hope no
harm will come to you. But truly I think not. Sir Ensor is kind when he
wills to be, and we have but played together. They will take you beyond
the gate and set you down on the moor, and then you must find your way
to some of the good folk of Exmoor. Perhaps”—she hesitated and then a
sudden smile chased the fear from her face, leaving it clear and rosy as
a wild flower—“perhaps you will even make your way to the Ridds, and see
that good boy, John, with his gentle voice and kind eyes. He came here
once, long ago, in the earliest of spring when the snow still patched
the ground here and there, though primroses had begun to bloom in the
forest. And I like him. I would like, too, to send him a word by
you....” She stopped talking suddenly, darted into her bower, and
fumbling in a corner, brought out a sheet of paper and a quill pen and
ink. “Wait but a moment, I will write a few words to him and if you see
him you will give him my letter. That will be good fun.”

Rose and Ruth thrilled with the excitement of it all. “I don’t care if
they do set us down on the moor, Rose,” Ruth whispered. “It won’t be any
wilder than the prairie, and we were never frightened there. But I wish
we had our horses, and that Lorna could come with us.”

Rose nodded. “Isn’t she lovely? And if only we do find John——”

Lorna came running with a folded paper in her hand. “Here it is, just a
greeting. Hide it, and hasten, for they will suspect something unless we
go at once to Sir Ensor.”

So down the slope they raced, and reached the green bottom of the valley
in no time at all. A lovely picture they made, the three sweet maids,
flushed with their running, their eyes ashine with excitement. An
elderly, tall, thin man watched them as they came toward him, and
smiled, though his face did not look like one much given to smiling.

The girls saw him suddenly, and their gay chatter died. But he waved a
friendly hand.

“Nay, fear nothing, children,” he called. And as they drew nearer, still
somewhat fearfully, he asked them how they had got into the Doone
valley.

“Our fairy brought us,” answered Rose. “I don’t know just how. You shut
your eyes, and take her by the hand—and there you are.”

“How is this, Lorna?” asked the old man, and straight and active he
looked for all his years, “Know you ought of a fairy?”

“Some fairy has found out how lonely I am here with no little maid for a
playmate, and found a way to bring these friends hither,” Lorna said.
“Oh, Sir Ensor, you will not have them harmed,” and with the words she
began to cry and sob.

“Hush, Lorna. No one shall hurt them. But they must go from here at
once. Two of my boys are saddling now, and will take them out on the
moor and leave them within walking distance of some of the good Exmoor
folk.” Sir Ensor sneered a trifle over the end of his sentence. “I doubt
that any of them would care to see my stout youths at too close range,”
he concluded. Then, turning to Rose and Ruth, “You must have your eyes
bound,” he said, sternly. “And do not come hither again, with or without
this talk of fairies.”

Lorna flashed a smile at them, and as her kinsman walked slowly away she
threw her arms first round one and then the other of her new friends.

“We had a happy day—and now my letter is safe. They will take you close
to the Ridd farm. And perhaps some day you will come back, or perhaps
your fairy will take me to play with you.”

“Gee-whillikans, but that would be fine,” exclaimed Rose. “I wonder if
she could? We would give you the time of your life, Lorna. And how you’d
love riding our cow-ponies, wouldn’t she, Ruth?”

“And sitting by the fire telling stories,” added Ruth. “Oh, Lorna, we
like you so much. What a pity you can’t come along now.”

Lorna shook her head. “They wouldn’t let me go—I’m their ‘queen,’ you
know. But some day I will be big enough to have my own way, and then——”
she smiled, tossed back her dark curls, and kissed the two sisters once
more. At that moment two young men rode up on a pair of fine lively
horses.

“Up with you, little maids,” they shouted, galloping close, and with a
last look and wave of their hands, Rose and Ruth were swung up in front
of their escorts, and large kerchiefs were tied before their eyes. Then
the horses broke into a run, that carried the two girls swiftly away.
They heard Lorna’s voice calling a last good-bye, and responded lustily,
while the men laughed not unkindly.

Part of the way must have been very rough, for the horses struggled
along slowly, and once the two men dismounted, leading their mounts, and
asking the girls whether they could stay in the saddle. The indignation
with which both replied that they certainly could do so, and that they
weren’t afraid of any horse, greatly amused them.

“So, so—little spit-fires. Not afraid of any horse, eh? Nor afraid of
any man, either?”

“Not of you, anyhow,” Ruth replied; “you are too nice and young and
laughy to be cross.”

At that the two laughed harder than ever. And then there was more
galloping, and suddenly a stop.

“Here we leave you to go the rest of the way afoot,” said the taller of
the two men, whom the other called Jan. “Have a care the wolves do not
devour you—they won’t be won over by your wiles and saucy ways.”

They plucked the bandage from the children’s eyes with the word, whirled
their horses about, and were off at top speed.

Rose and Ruth exchanged a rather frightened glance.

It was the word “wolves” that had scared them. But they decided that the
men had only been teasing them, and started bravely off in the direction
opposite to that the riders were taking.

They had walked some time and began to feel tired, when Rose grabbed her
sister suddenly by the arm.

“Look—look there,” she whispered, excitedly.

Ruth saw a moving object on the edge of the moor, and thought “wolf.”
But the next moment both girls realised that it was another horseman. He
drew near rapidly, and presently approached them. He was a big,
handsome, jolly-looking man, and rode a beautiful strawberry-roan mare,
that looked both wild and gentle.

For a moment he sat in silence, looking down on them, while they stared
up at him. Then he swung himself from the saddle, and patted his mare on
her sleek shoulder.

“Isn’t she a beauty?” he remarked.

“I know who you are,” Ruth told him, still staring. “You’re Tom Faggus
the highwayman, and this is Winnie, your wonderful strawberry mare. Oh,
Mr. Tom, do take us to the Ridd ranch. We are so tired, and we don’t
know how to get there.”

“So that’s the way of it. And how do you two little maids happen to be
walking the moor alone at this hour?”

Whereupon they told him, and when he heard the Doone name he frowned.

“Lucky to get away at all,” he muttered. “But come, we’ll see whether
Winnie will allow us all three to jog on together to Ridd’s house, where
I’m sure we’ll find a welcome. How will it be, Winnie, my lady?”

The mare turned her lovely head and looked softly at her master,
whinnying a low response.

“Up with us, then,” he exclaimed. And swinging the two little girls
aboard the gentle creature, he mounted himself, setting Ruth before him
and Rose behind.

“And now Winnie shall do as she likes,” he said, and bending forward
past Ruth he whispered a word or two. Winnie laid back her ears, and
then started off with a motion so smooth and swift that both girls
gasped in delight.

“To think of riding your beautiful horse, Mr. Highwayman,” Rose
ejaculated. “Golly-winks, it seems too good to be true! Did you ever
stop a stage?”

Tom laughed. “Surely you don’t think I’ll admit anything like that? Stop
a stage? You wouldn’t care to ride with a man who’d do a thing like
that, now, would you?”

“Oh, yes,” they both answered, earnestly. “Of course we would. You are a
good highwayman, we know all about you.”

“How’s that? I don’t seem to know you two half as well.”

The girls tried to remember. But somehow they only felt hazily that they
had heard a good deal about Tom Faggus.

“Perhaps the fairy told us.”

Tom laughed again, very heartily. He didn’t seem to think much of
fairies.

And now they were riding up to a house sunk a bit between the bare moor
hills, with a high hedge running along one side, and trees beyond. A
long, low house of stone, with thatched roof and overhanging eaves, and
vines clambering up the walls. In the growing twilight, with the lights
shining from its windows, it looked delightfully homey and hospitable.
Men moved about in the yard, and as the mare reached the gate, a tall,
handsome boy ran out.

“Is it you, Cousin Tom,” he cried eagerly.

“That it is. And here are two young maids with me whom I found lost on
the heath.”

The boy looked curiously at the sisters, and as they started to slip to
the ground he helped them, kindly if clumsily, to reach a footing.

“It’s John Ridd, isn’t it?” Rose spoke, half shyly. He looked at once so
young and so big one hardly knew how to take him.

“John it is,” Tom said, fondling his mare. “And where is your mother,
John?”

She came from the house at the word, and welcomed Tom and his charges
very prettily. Hearing they had escaped from the Doones she shook her
head sadly, and her eyes filled with tears, for she had cause enough to
hate these robbers. John listened eagerly to the tale the girls told,
when they were all in by the fire together, the mother getting supper
and making things comfortable.

What a splendid big kitchen it was, with its raftered ceiling from which
depended huge hams and flitches, and vari-coloured bunches of herbs. A
great fire burned briskly at one end, a long table set with blue and
white china stretched down the middle, with heavy wooden chairs about
it. Snowy curtains fluttered at the small-paned windows, and a row of
geraniums bloomed on each sill. Rose and Ruth thought they had never
seen so inviting a room.

So there they sat, toasting their feet before the blaze, while they
watched the spit that held a great roasting goose turn slowly round and
round. John asked many slow questions concerning the Doones, but of
Lorna he spoke no word.

“We love Lorna,” Ruth said of a sudden. “Don’t you love her, John?”

He looked at her startled.

“Why yes, I think I do. Who could help loving such a maid?” he replied.
“But ’tis long since I saw her, and then only for a few minutes ...
among primroses.” He smiled more shyly than seemed possible for so stout
and huge a youth, who looked as though he were already a fit match for
most men.

“Lorna has sent you a letter,” whispered Rose, drawing it from her
pocket cautiously, for she felt that none but John should know of it.

“Lorna—a letter!” The boy flushed scarlet, and took the folded sheet as
though he feared to hurt it in his great hands. “Why, the sweet maiden!
What said she?”

“That she liked you—and hoped some time to see you once more,” Rose told
him. “And I think—I seem to know somehow——” but here her faint memory
failed her. She could not remember what happened to John and Lorna. But
she knew she liked them both.

John tucked the letter carefully away in his coat unread. And it was a
gay supper they all sat down to, when his mother called them to the
table. Tom had some good stories to tell, adventures on long rides where
he had met some who would have been as glad not to meet him. But it was
plain to be seen that he harmed them not at all. They gave their money
over without any fuss, as soon as he expressed a wish for it.

“Which is all the better for me,” laughed Tom. “For I would not kill any
man, no, nor harm any, either. But how shall I refuse to take the fat
purses they are so kind as to lay in my hands?”

“Tom, Tom, you will lie in a bloody grave, I fear,” sighed Madam Ridd.
“But better men than you have done that.”

And they all knew she was thinking of her husband, killed by the Doones.
And Rose, who sat beside her, laid her warm hand lovingly on the
widow’s. She smiled at the caress ... Rose smiled back.... And suddenly
felt a sort of blurr.... She clutched Mistress Ridd’s hand more firmly.
There was a moment of darkness....

And there they were, she and Ruth, back home, quite cosy in the settle
by the fire.




                              CHAPTER VIII
                           LITTLE MAID MARIAN


Rose was carolling gaily:

                     “Under the greenwood tree,
                     Who loves to lie with me,
                     And tune his merry note
                     Unto the sweet bird’s throat—
                 Come hither, come hither, come hither,
                             Here shall he see
                             No enemy
                     But winter and rough weather.”

Ruth joined at the last line.

“I never can remember the other verse,” she said, as Rose too fell
silent. “It is always the first verse that’s easy, isn’t it?”

And then began the airiest, fairiest singing ever a child listened to.
Have you ever seen the spiderwebs stretched across the grass-blades in
the early morning, all ashine with tiniest dew-drops? Well, if they were
turned into music, they would probably sound like the singing Rose and
Ruth heard:

                     “Who doth ambition shun
                     And loves to live i’ the sun,
                     Seeking the food he eats
                     And pleased with what he gets—
                 Come hither, come hither, come hither,
                             Here shall he see
                             No enemy
                     But winter and rough weather.”

“Oh, Fairy, Fairy Honeysqueak,” they breathed, when the miraculous
loveliness of it ended.

“That was right, wasn’t it, every word?” asked the fairy briskly.

“Think of your knowing Shakespeare’s song.”

“Why shouldn’t I? He loved fairies, and did a great deal to make us
known. He is a prime favourite with us all.”

“How wonderful. Did he ever see any of you?”

“Probably. I never met him myself, however. I was rather new then, and
not going about a great deal. I’d recently come from the moon; you know
many of us come from there; and I hadn’t quite got the hang of things
here yet. But talking about greenwood trees, why don’t you girls let me
take you to visit Maid Marian? She lives in Sherwood Forest, and you’ll
probably meet Robin Hood, and may see some of the real greenwood life.
You know, after all, there’s nothing else quite as good, or so we
fairies think.”

Nothing could seem better than such an invitation, and Rose and Ruth
were delighted.

“What luck, my singing that song! But I wish we could hear you sing some
more, Fairy Honeysqueak.”

Honeysqueak laughed. “You absurd child, I haven’t any real voice at all.
My companions make fun of me every time I try to train any young Hylas
or grass-hopper for the spring music. But I’m a good teacher, voice or
no voice, they have to admit that. But let’s be running along, dears,
Marian is expecting you.”

They reached their two hands towards the voice the Fairy had been
maligning, felt her own slip into their clasp, then that tiny sinking
feeling and little shock ... and there they were!

They found themselves seated on a wooden bench, their backs up against
the wall of a house, in front of them what looked like a public square,
crowded with a merry throng in the picturesque garments of stage folk.
The upper story of the house against which their bench was placed
projected so as to make a pleasant shade, and between the moving throng
they caught glimpses of a green on which games seemed to be in progress,
while a group near them to the right was collected in front of a punch
and judy show, the squeaky voices of the actors sounding funnily
distinct above the general commotion.

“I’m so glad you could get here for the Fair,” said a young girl who was
seated beside Rose, “and how fortunate we are to have so brave a day for
it. Have you ever seen the wrestlers and the single stick exercises?”
She bent nearer and whispered:

“It is almost certain that bold Robin and some of his merry outlaws will
come for a trial with these village gabies—and then we shall see what we
shall see.”

A bonny-looking girl she was, with a fair English skin and pale gold
hair worn in heavy plaits that reached below her waist. She was dressed
in a rose-coloured bodice and overskirt, prettily draped over a flowered
petticoat, and her shoes had high red heels. She wore no hat, but the
sun seemed to have no effect on her fairness. Her eyes were almost
black, a strange contrast, and were laughing and mischievous in
expression.

“So you are Maid Marian?” Rose stated, rather than asked. Ruth was lost
in the puppet show, having got up to go a little closer, and Rose could
see her grinning broadly at the witticisms Punch was uttering.

“See your sister, quite taken with the show,” returned Marian. “They are
funny little creatures, to be sure. But let us push our way nearer the
common, and so get a look at the lads there.”

They rose and, gathering in Ruth, who didn’t want to leave the mimic
drama till Maid Marian whispered that Robin might arrive at any minute,
and once he did they would never be able to get within sight of the
contestants, they shoved and wriggled through the jolly holiday crowd
until they found themselves in the front row of observers.

[Illustration:

  “GREETING, SWEET MAID,” HE SAID TO MARIAN
]

It was a gay sight. Two stakes, from which fluttered many coloured
streamers, were set up at either end of a broad stretch of greensward.
On this several young men were engaged in trials of strength. Just
opposite the girls a handsome young fellow, tall and active, lithe as a
cat, was exchanging rapid blows with a shorter, thickset man, who was
none the less extremely agile. Their weapons were stout staves, and the
way they went at each other was most thrilling. Shouts greeted their
efforts, and from the applause and laughter when either man got in a
good stroke, it was easy to see that both had plenty of friends.

Not far distant two other lads were wrestling, struggling on the ground,
breathing heavily as they tugged and strove together. There were others
besides these, but too far off to engage the girls’ attention.

“Ho-ho! well struck, Tom,” roared a fat man beside Rose, as one of the
two who were having the bout at single sticks delivered a resounding
thwack on his opponent’s leather cap. “Nay, but the boy is a wonder.
He’ll win, I’ll wager my best calf on it. Saw ye that now ... lay on,
Tom; ye’ll have him on his knees to you.”

Tom was the shorter of the two young men, and though he had got in a
good blow or two, it did not look as though he had the best of his
adversary. That young man fought on with a smile, dodging and springing
about, and presently he came down hard on Tom’s cap, so hard that the
young fellow reeled.

“Where’s your Tom now!” shouted another man, thumping the fat gentleman
on the back. “And the calf? Will ye wager the calf now!” A chorus of
laughs and shouts greeted this inquiry, but the fat man was no whit
disturbed.

“It wouldn’t be easy for thee to wager a calf, Ned, unless it were one
of those you carry about with you,” he retorted.

At this moment there was a disturbance at the further end of the common.
Men crowded thither, surging across the grass and being pushed back
again. And then three men clad in Lincoln green, with long bows in their
hands, broke through the fringe of people and strode out into the open.

Marian gripped the arms of her two friends.

“’Tis Robin Hood himself,” she whispered. “The one in the centre, with
the long feather in his cap. The two with him I know not.”

A group of men surrounded the three new arrivals, apparently discussing
something of interest, for there was much waving of arms and loud
speech. Presently a burst of laughter broke from the onlookers, and the
group drew away, leaving Robin and his companions alone.

“A match, a match!” yelled the crowd, enthusiastically.

“What are they so excited about?” asked Ruth of Maid Marian.

“They want a shooting match with the long bow and broad arrow, but the
sheriff and his assistants are loath to grant it, since they know Robin
is sure to win, and the sheriff hath a son whom he would fain see carry
away the fine prize offered.”

“But if they don’t hold the match he couldn’t win it, either, could he?”

“Once Robin has gone, thinking there is to be no match, the shooting
would soon begin,” laughed Marian. “But Robin will not go ... not he.”

To be sure, what with the expostulations of the crowd and the fact that
Robin and his men sat themselves down on the grass composedly to wait,
the sheriff yielded.

“Since ye wish it,” he called, “the match will be held. Listen to the
rules, and see ye mark them well.”

Joyous cheering answered him.

“Oh, what fun,” exclaimed Rose. “Let’s get where we can see him.”

But they were already in an excellent position, thanks to Marian. The
rest of the contestants busy on the common had all cleared off,
including the two young men who had belaboured each other so diligently
with sticks. They were now chatting together, while they pulled on their
leather jerkins, in the most amicable manner, while the fat man looked
on with a goodnatured grin.

Several men were employed setting up the target at one end of the field,
others were drawing a white line on the grass at the opposite end. The
spectators arranged themselves in two long lines, those in front sitting
or reclining on the grass, and every one in the merriest of spirits.

It was an unforgettable sight, that many-coloured, picturesque throng of
men and women and children, all so eagerly interested. Little family
parties sat together, half-grown boys raced in and out, somehow getting
through the close-packed rows, older men pressed together, discussing
distances and records. At the end near the white line Robin Hood and his
men lounged, chatting, leaning on their long bows, observed by every
one. Several others with bows began to collect near them, one whom the
Maid pointed out as the sheriff’s son. He was a jolly-looking lad of
about eighteen, with a shock of red hair.

“He can shoot well,” she told the two girls, “and were it not for Robin
might win the prize. You can see it there, a bow of the finest yew,
mounted in silver, as is the quiver with its twelve fine arrows.”

She indicated a pavilion near them, where the bow with several other
prizes was displayed. And now the first to shoot stepped into position.

He was a stout, middle-aged man, and wasted no time in preliminaries,
but fitting an arrow to his string, he drew it to the head and let go.
It grazed the target, sinking into the large shield that had been
erected behind it.

Others stepped up, some doing worse, some better. Then the sheriff’s son
took his turn. He carefully adjusted his arrow, waited an instant, and
let fly.

A cheer went up. The arrow was within two rings of the center.

“Almost a bull’s-eye, Will,” shouted two or three, encouragingly, and
the youngster smiled as he stepped back.

Robin now took the archer’s place. Drawing his arrow to its head, he
seemed to let it go carelessly. For an instant it looked as though it
had missed the target entirely. Ruth and Rose felt their hearts sink,
for they wanted bold Robin to win. But Maid Marian was laughing.

“He has split the other,” she cried. And “It’s a tie, it’s a tie,” came
calls from the onlookers here and there.

All this while the three girls had been slowly drawing nearer and nearer
to the end of the course where Robin and his men stood. As he stepped
back, smiling, he caught sight of them, and instantly walked over.

“Greeting, sweet maid,” he said to Marian. She answered him smiling and
blushing, and turning to Rose and Ruth, “These be friends of mine,” she
said, “and of thine too, Sir.”

He bowed gallantly. “Come ye to the greenwood when this is over, and we
will have a little feast of celebration; for I fear the sheriff’s
red-headed boy will not carry off that bow. It has taken my eye,
Marian.”

Marian whispered something, on the pretence of bending down to fasten
her shoe-lace. To Rose it sounded as though she had said:

“The sheriff means to keep it ... a messenger went this morning to
Nottingham ... you know what that may mean.”

Robin looked startled for a second. But another cheer from the crowd
made him turn to the target. The sheriff’s son had shot again, and there
stuck his arrow, not two inches from the centre of the bull’s-eye.

“Come on, Robin,” yelled several, “beat that an you can.”

Once again Robin shot, carelessly as before. And again the arrow split
that of his opponent. There was a hush over the crowd, in the midst of
which the sheriff’s son once more aimed at the target. This time his
arrow found almost the very centre. Wild cheers went up, and many called
to Robin to better that.

Once more he stood poised, his great bow bent. Then he let fly. The
arrow sang through the air, and quivered in the centre of the target,
close beside the other.

“I think,” said Robin, in a clear voice, “that when ye come to measure
ye will find mine the closer by the fraction of an inch.” And as the
crowd pressed about the target a wild shout told that he spoke truth.

“It’s Robin, bold Robin hath won,” they cried.

“You are a wizard, Sir,” said the sheriff’s son, gracefully enough. But
his father frowned.

“Give me my prize,” quoth Robin, “for I and my men must be away.”

“Not so fast,” returned the sheriff. “There is much to be done first. If
you cannot abide the proper time, you must even leave your prize
behind.”

Murmurs from those near greeted this speech.

“Nay, nay, fair play,” they muttered. “Englishmen will not stand by to
see what is fairly won denied to him who won it. Give Robin his prize,
hear you. Your son is a great archer, but he lost this day ...” with
other such protests.

But nothing cared the sheriff for their growls. Two or three of his men
were by, and these he set before the pavilion.

“Now on with the foot races, lads.”

Some of the villagers heeded him, and the runners grouped themselves
ready for the word, while the older men cleared the track, shoving the
spectators back into line with much racket of voice and commotion
generally.

In the midst of all this Maid Marian whispered to Rose and Ruth, who
were looking on at it all with great interest.

“Can you run?”

“Run? D’you want _us_ to race?” both of them asked incredulously,
staring at the young men who waited in a tense row.

Marian giggled, her black eyes snapping.

“I want you to help me get Robin Hood his lawful prize,” she continued,
speaking low and hurriedly. “As soon as the race starts, when all are
watching to see who wins, we must slip into the pavilion, grasp bow and
arrows and quiver and make a dash for the edge of the forest yonder. You
see Robin and his men are heading there now. They will be ready for
us ... will you do it?”

“Of course—won’t we, Ruth? Golly, I hope we make it.” And Rose felt her
heart going faster as she looked at the strip of road and the rising
slope that lay between the common and the forest. Robin and his men,
apparently giving up any intention of claiming the prize, were walking
slowly across the grass. The sheriff’s son was talking to his father,
evidently far from pleased at his parent’s way of winning prizes for
him, or so the girls judged by the expression of his face and his
gestures, for he was too far off for his words to be heard.

With Marian to manœuvre, the girls soon found themselves before the
pavilion, and there they stood, looking in as though lost in admiration
at the brave show inside. The men stationed at the entrance paid no
attention to them. Seeing that Robin and his friends had gone, they
lounged forward to get a better view of the approaching race. Marian
slipped inside, followed close by Rose and her sister. A wild shouting
behind told them the race was on. Instantly each grasped one of the
coveted articles, Rose getting the arrows, which were stood beside the
quiver to make the better showing, Ruth snatching that and Marian the
bow. Lightly they turned, and saw only the broad backs of a row of
spectators, all eagerly urging the runners on by name. They stepped out,
circled the pavilion, and were about to start running toward the forest
when the sheriff’s son stood before them.

Gasping, but clutching tight to their plunder, the girls halted,
wavering like birds who tilt on a bough.

“So-ho?” exclaimed the red-headed youth. Then he grinned. “Brave
wenches ... hasten, I’ll not hinder ye,” he said, “but go to it, or the
matter will go hard with you.”

Off they sped, flew across the road, and were lightly mounting the
opposite slope when a yell behind told them they were discovered.

“Crikey,” panted out Rose, “what’ll they do?”

Do? They all came after with another mad yell. Glancing over their
shoulders, the girls seemed to see the whole village leaping and
plunging across the road. Ruth saw the sheriff’s son drag back one man
by the arm and throw another to the grass, but the rest came on, though
most seemed simply amused. The old sheriff, however, with four of his
men, looked to be blazing with rage. His arms were going like windmills,
and he roared like a lion, while he sailed along at top speed, well in
front of everybody. With their heads over their shoulders, watching him,
the girls hurried on.

And then, with the most remarkable unanimity, every soul suddenly stood
still, and silence fell on them all. It was as though some magic spell
had been spoken, turning the whole active, howling throng into statues.
The sheriff stood stiffer than any one, with his mouth open after his
last yell.

Instinctively the girls looked round.

And there, in a picturesque line, stood at least forty men dressed like
Robin Hood, each with his bow drawn to his ear, and an arrow trembling
on the string.

Maid Marian burst into a silver peal of laughter, and dropped into a
walk. Rose and Ruth imitated her. They felt important, too, let me tell
you, walking slowly up toward that stalwart row of men, carrying the
prizes, while behind them the village stood transfixed.

Near the edge of the forest Robin and the two men who had been with him
ran down to meet them, laughing heartily, and complimenting them on
their bravery.

“Come to the greenwood life with us,” they said. “What have you maids,
so bright and so brave, to do with those dull fellows there?” And Robin
waved his hands with a scornful gesture of dismissal to the villagers.
Then he set a small horn to his lips and blew a gay call. The sheriff,
with an anxious eye over his shoulder, led back his crestfallen men,
followed or preceded by the entire village, all of whom seemed just as
eager to get back as a moment before they had been to come forward. All
but the sheriff’s son, who had taken off his cap and waved a salute to
the three maids in the most gallant manner imaginable.

“_He’s_ nice, isn’t he, Rose?” remarked Ruth, waving back. “But what a
horrid father he’s got.”

And then they plunged into the cool green forest with Robin Hood and his
band and pretty Maid Marian.

The soft shadow closed about them, the men in their green suits, with
scarlet feathers in their caps, pressed forward, laughing at the success
of the plot. Robin walked beside Marian, admiring the captured bow. The
leaves rustled, birds sang, a lovely smell of growing things filled the
warm air.

Rose and Ruth walked proudly beside Robin’s two friends, who had
relieved them of their share of the capture. And they told the girls
gaily how Robin, knowing very well the slippery ways of the sheriff, had
prepared his little surprise.

“It isn’t the first time he has fooled his honour the sheriff, nor will
it be the last. But he could hardly have got what he won so neatly had
it not been for you and Maid Marian. Many a laugh he’ll get out of it.”

They came presently, still talking over the adventure, to a lovely glade
in the forest where fires were burning and venison roasting before them.
Long tables were set out under the trees, loaded with huge pasties and
flagons of mead and wine, with mighty loaves and baskets of fruits, and
all most handsome with glittering silver plate.

Here they were seated close to Robin himself, who saw to it that their
plates were heaped with the delicious food. What an appetite every one
had, and how the talk ran gaily on, with anecdote and jest, and many a
word of praise for the three girls who had foiled the sheriff so neatly.

“We are being heroines, my dear,” said Rose to Ruth, and Marian added,
“isn’t it nice?”

Just then Robin stood up, lifting his silver cup high.

“A toast, my merry men all,” he cried, “a toast to the three prettiest,
bravest, coolest young maids in all Sherwood Forest.”

The men all sprang to their feet, their eyes on the blushing trio, happy
but shaking with shyness, and gave a great cheer, clinking their
drinking horns:

“To the brave and fair and sweet,” they shouted.

And as the shout died down, the forest quivered, wavered, fell away....

And there was Rose’s canary, which had been sent for as a birthday
present and had only come two days ago, singing his little head off, and
Marmie’s voice calling to supper.




                               CHAPTER IX
                  THE ADVENTURE IN GUINEVERE’S CASTLE


Marmie decided it was grip, after the usual remedies had had no effect
whatever on the generally wretched feeling that made both Rose and Ruth
as miserable as wet kittens.

“I feel as though I had been broken to pieces and then put together
again all wrong,” Ruth told her sister, as they lay in their little
white beds, and Rose coughed and sneezed something that sounded like “So
do I.”

However, this terrible sensation lasted only a couple of days. After
that they began to weary of staying in bed. The sun was bright outdoors,
and they could hear exciting noises downstairs, and at mealtimes Marmie
and Dad laughed several times, but when the girls wanted to know what
all the fun had been, Marmie couldn’t remember at all.

“Why, we didn’t laugh any more than we ever do, dears. Indeed, I thought
we were rather glum.”

“Can’t we get up, Marmie?”

“Perhaps for a bit to-morrow. But just stay quiet to-day and get strong.
You’ve had fever, you know.”

And she piled their beds with toys and books, and went away to attend to
other things, leaving a big bell within reach so that either of them
could ring if anything was wanted.

But they didn’t feel like playing or like reading. It seemed as though
the bedclothes smothered all the fun out of that sort of thing.

“Why are people sick?” asked Ruth, fretfully.

“Probably to make them appreciate being well. Just think how we go on
almost all the time bursting with health, and never stop to like it.”

“I do like it,” Ruth returned indignantly.

“But just the way you like to breathe, without thinking about it. Now we
think about it, though. Golly, I’d like a big piece of pie this minute.”

They both sighed.

“Well, well, well!” exclaimed that raindrop-falling voice they loved so
much to hear. “What’s all this woe?”

“Oh, Fairy, Fairy Honeysqueak! We’ve been sick, but we’re better. How
perfectly splendid of you to come. We were just wishing we could do
something besides lie here and think about good things to eat we can’t
have. Can you take us on an adventure? Or can’t we go till we are well
again?”

Rose had poured out these questions and explanations in a breath, and
when she stopped Honeysqueak laughed in her most delicious fashion.

“This being ill is one of the absurd ways of mortals that I simply
cannot understand,” she said, finally. “But I don’t believe there’s much
sickness in you two any longer. Certainly not enough to keep us from
going on an adventure. Indeed, that’s what I came for. And as I want to
see an old friend of mine, _I’m_ going to choose this time.”

“And where will you choose to go? Darling fairy, tell us, because we
want to know who your old friend is.”

“I’m going to take you to see little Guinevere, and have a chat with old
Merlin myself.”

“Queen Guinevere?” gasped Ruth.

“Well, she isn’t queen anything yet, because she’s only a little girl.
But she lives in a castle, and her mother’s a queen.”

“Hurry up and let’s go,” begged both the excited girls, stretching their
hands toward the sound of Honeysqueak’s voice.

Her tiny hands slipped into theirs, and immediately their eyes closed.
Off they floated ... floated ... thump!

Before them a huge grey arch of stone curved into the air, barred by a
great iron gateway. Through the bars of this gate they could see a moat
full of dark water, and hanging in the air, or so it seemed, was a
bridge.

“Blow the horn hanging by the gate,” said the voice of Honeysqueak.

“Why, you haven’t gone this time, fairy, have you! How lovely! Will you
stay with us all through our visit?” asked Rose delightedly.

“I’ll be about,” returned the fairy. “You see, they are all used to
fairies here, and one more or less won’t matter. But blow the horn.”

Ruth had found the horn while Rose talked, a golden bugle hanging from a
ring in the stone arch; now she set it to her lips and blew with all her
might.

At once the barred gate rose upward, while the bridge fell. The way lay
straight across the moat. But all this while never a man showed himself.

The girls walked rather fearfully across the bridge, for they weren’t
sure that it might not spring up into the air again and shake them off.
It remained quiet, however. On the further side a strip of greensward
separated the moat from the wall of a castle. The castle was built with
two round towers and a square middle portion, in which a huge and heavy
door of wood strengthened with bands and bolts of iron, with a small
window in the upper part, frowned inhospitably. A kind of bronze gong
hung beside this door.

“Strike the gong,” said Honeysqueak.

[Illustration:

  THE YOUTH, DISMOUNTING, WALKED SLOWLY TOWARD GUINEVERE
]

This time Rose stepped forward, took up an iron hammer that rested on
the ground, and struck the gong a couple of resounding thwacks. The
hollow tumult that ensued rolled on and on, first gathering strength,
then diminishing, then once more swelling into a perfect sea of sound;
it seemed as though all the echoes in the world had collected there, and
were playing with the voice of the gong.

“My crikey,” murmured Rose.

And then the door swung slowly open. In the entrance stood a mighty man
dressed in chain armour, over which hung a splendid silken tunic of
scarlet with embroideries in gold. A sword hung at his side, the visor
of his helmet was closed, and in his hand he held a spear.

“Who comes?” he asked gruffly.

“Friends of the great Merlin,” answered the voice of the fairy. “Let us
pass.”

“Ye are welcome,” answered the knight, stepping aside. “Enter.”

So the two sisters walked hand and hand into the castle, the knight
going on before. He led them into a lofty room hung with tapestries,
with rushes strewn over the floor. High windows with thick glass in
small irregular panes let through a soft light, and working near them at
a great frame on which was stretched a piece of embroidery, sat a young
girl. Her long golden hair curled down her back, while on top of her
head she wore a sort of cap of threads of pearls. Her dress was straight
and narrow, of shining white with silver threads, a golden chain hung
round her neck, and there were bracelets on her arms. Rose and Ruth
looked at her in wonder. Never had they seen a fairer sight.

“Princess Guinevere,” said the knight, bowing low, “here are friends of
the great Merlin. I brought them here, according to thy command.”

“Ye are right welcome, princesses,” said Guinevere, smiling sweetly, and
coming forward. “I trust ye are not weary with travel ...” and she
clapped her hands together lightly. At once two maidens entered,
carrying bread and honey and milk, which they placed on a table. In the
meanwhile Guinevere had taken each of the girls by the hand and now she
led them to two stools by the table.

“Will ye not eat and refresh yourselves?” she said.

“Thanks, Princess Guinevere,” replied Rose. Ruth was too thunderstruck
at finding herself a princess to say anything. Looking at Rose and
herself she found they were dressed much as Guinevere, except that
instead of white she wore a gold-coloured silk, and Rose a lovely
lavender embroidered with palest green. In spite of her astonishment she
set to heartily at the bread and honey, as did Rose.

“Merlin told me ye would arrive to-day,” Guinevere continued. “And fain
am I to see ye. There have been strange doings in the castle, and I wot
well that ye can help me if ye will. The King, my father, is away on a
quest, and except for the knight ye saw and my maidens I am alone. Sure
are we that there is some enchantment afoot, for yesternight there were
strange sounds throughout the castle, and this morning at cockcrow a
loud voice summoned all my knights, one by one by name, to come and do
battle. They rode out, armed and with drawn swords in their hands, and
vanished forthwith, nor have we seen ought of them since.”

“Good gracious, I should think some of them would have stayed here to
look after the castle,” ejaculated Rose.

“It would scarcely beseem them to refuse battle,” returned the Princess,
“and the castle is safe from attack. Unless there be evil enchantment at
work. But Merlin will soon be here, and there is none so great in magic
as he.”

“It would be too bad if he didn’t come,” Ruth said, as she admired the
golden chain that hung round her neck and reached as far as her waist,
“for the fairy came especially to see him.”

“What fairy?”

“Our fairy. Fairy Honeysqueak. You know she brought us, and she said she
wanted to have a chat with Merlin.”

“Ah,” said Guinevere. “Perhaps she too will help my knights and me.”

“I guess so. But couldn’t we do something?” It was Rose that wanted to
know.

“Let us go up into the tower and watch,” replied Guinevere. “Possibly
some knight sore beset might fly back here, and it were well to be
prepared to give him speedy ingress.”

So up into the tower they went, by a winding stairway, narrow and
slippery, so worn were the stones of which it was built. Every few steps
a long slit in the wall gave a glimpse of the outdoor world, a shimmer
of blue and green, a flash of meadow or a glint of water shining in the
sun. And presently the three girls emerged on top of the turret and were
able to overlook the country between the battlements that formed a
screen behind which they could keep hidden.

It was a strange sight for Rose and Ruth.

A great forest stretched on three sides of the castle, beyond the square
enclosed by the moat and the high wall. This forest was open, however,
with grassy glades, and you could see far into the green, shadowy
expanse. On the fourth side stretched a rolling meadow, through which a
stream meandered, while far away a lake lay gleaming. But what was
strange was not forest or lake or meadow, but the fact that, wherever
the girls looked, they saw two knights in furious combat.

In one of the glades a large knight in black armour was hacking
frantically at a smaller knight, who wore a scarlet sleeveless sort of a
jacket over his armour. The smaller knight didn’t seem to mind the blows
showered upon him, but whacked back in good measure, rising in his
stirrups and whirling his sword with both hands. The horses stamped and
circled, kicking up the dust.

These two were the nearest, but in all the glades and scattered about
the meadows were other combatants, and always a knight in scarlet fought
a knight in black.

“Yonder are my knights, the noble lords in scarlet,” Guinevere informed
them. “Would Merlin were here to help us.”

“Here is Merlin, Princess.”

Rose and Ruth turned quickly toward the new voice. There stood a fine
looking old man with a long sweeping grey beard, and singularly bright
and piercing eyes that shone under heavy eyebrows. He was wrapped in a
long black cloak embroidered in many colours with strange figures, and
on his head was a close-fitting cap of black velvet.

“Oh, Merlin,” cried Guinevere, “what does this mean, this calling forth
of all my knights to do battle with these black warriors? And see them
fighting in a circle, nor can I mark that one among them all hath the
advantage.”

Merlin shook his head slowly.

“It has taken all the powers of my magic, lady, to prevent thy knights
from being overborne. There is a wicked and fierce queen, called by the
name of Carla of the Quaking Pool, who hath laid a spell upon this
castle and all those who would fight for thee. And unless some one come
soon to our succour, I do fear ...” and again he shook his grey head.

“What, Merlin, thou afeard?” asked a voice, and Rose and Ruth were
rejoiced to recognise the Fairy Honeysqueak. “’Tis not like thee. Who is
this wicked queen that she should so prevail upon thee?”

“She is a sister to the Lady of the Lake, but she is evil,” returned
Merlin, sadly. “But right glad am I to see thee again, my lady fairy.
Wilt thou not give me help in this danger?”

“I had come hoping for some quiet talk with thee, Merlin, but it is not
to be,” said the fairy. “What with this danger and thy weakness. Yet
help cometh.”

“It is sore needed,” returned the wizard. “See, even now, my magic
avails little.”

Rose and Ruth, looking eagerly between the protecting walls, saw that
the ring of red champions was weakening. One by one they began to give
way, though still fighting desperately.

“Lordy!” exclaimed Rose, breathlessly, “just look at the fearful whacks
that big black Knight is giving to the little red one—there, he nearly
got him down that time. Can’t we do something? It seems awful to stand
here and watch our soldiers getting the worst of it.”

At this moment there was a great shout from all the black knights, and
with the roar of that shout the red knights dropped their weapons, or
fell from their horses, or stumbled, if they were afoot, and fell to the
ground. It seemed indeed as though some bad magic were at work.

Merlin groaned, and Guinevere began to sob. Ruth looked frantically
round for the fairy, forgetting she could not be seen.

“Fairy, can’t something be done?” she cried.

“We’re doing all we can,” returned the voice of the fairy, and it seemed
to be a sort of gasp, as though she were indeed straining every power
she had.

At this moment a number of damsels ran from the forest and gave each of
the red knights something to drink from a shining goblet. At once these
fell to with renewed strength, laying on so lustily with their swords
that the black warriors were now forced back.

“See, see, they’ve got their chance now,” Rose yelled, jumping up and
down in her excitement. “Oh, Guinevere, let’s run down and see what we
can do, if those other girls can help that much.” And with the word she
turned and began racing down the spiral stairway as fast as she could
go.

Ruth followed without a second’s pause, and after her came Guinevere,
though Merlin called out something as she vanished from the roof that
sounded like “beware!”

The three girls soon found themselves outside the castle. At a word from
the Princess the solitary knight let down the drawbridge, and raised the
portcullis. Out ran the three, and turned to the little glade where the
red knight was fighting so doughtily with his huge antagonist.

But what was their astonishment to find no one there at all. Everything
looked quiet and peaceful, there was not even a broken grass-blade to
mark the spot of the desperate encounter.

Rose and Ruth stared, bewildered. But Guinevere trembled.

“This is magic,” she whispered. “Let us return forthwith to the castle,
Lady Princesses. If it be not too late.”

They turned, but the forest seemed to have closed in upon them, and the
castle could not be seen.

Hand in hand they made their way along a path that appeared to lead in
the direction where the castle must be. Presently they reached a
crossing. Here an old man was sitting.

“Tell us, kind sir, which is the right pathway toward the castle?” asked
Guinevere.

The old man mumbled a few indistinct words, and waved with his hand
toward the left. So thanking him, the three young damsels proceeded on
their way. But they had not taken three steps before a voice called to
them faintly to turn back. And Rose felt sure the voice was that of the
fairy.

“I think so too,” said Ruth. “Let us turn as she says, Princess
Guinevere.”

Guinevere consented, so the three turned back. And no sooner had they
done so than they saw the castle, but it looked a great way off.

When they reached the spot where the old man had been, he was no longer
there.

With the castle in sight, they pushed along as fast as might be, their
hearts thumping anxiously. What a bewildering business it was! Rose and
Ruth felt as though they were walking on quicksand, everything seemed so
uncertain.

“But what has become of all the knights?” Ruth wanted to know.

And then one appeared, the big black knight, right in the middle of the
path. And he smiled full evilly upon the three.

“Welcome, Princesses,” he said. “Yet it meseems that three fair damsels
should not be wandering thus unattended through the Perilous Forest.”
And again he smiled.

As Ruth told her sister later, that smile felt like an icicle slipped
down her back.

Then he set a horn to his lips and blew a shrill call. The girls shrank
together, looking anxiously around. No sooner had the echoes of that
call died to silence when two other knights in black armour rode up.
Bending from their saddles, the three each grasped one of the maidens,
swung them to the horses’ backs, and set off full tilt into the forest.

Rose saw Ruth before her, bobbing up and down, and looking back as well
as she might could catch a gleam of Guinevere’s bright hair as she was
carried along by her captor. She could not see much of her own knight,
for his visor was down and he was all covered up in his armour and a
black cloak that streamed behind him as they rode.

“Help, Merlin, help!” called Guinevere, but her cries were suddenly
stifled, as though the knight who bore her before him had covered her
mouth. He was the big knight who had first halted them.

Rose felt angry. It seemed to her that Merlin really ought to do
something for them, something that would count.

“Dear fairy,” she whispered, “what shall we do?”

And immediately the fairy’s voice came clear and sweet.

“Keep your courage,” it said. “If you don’t get frightened, everything
will come out right. But no one can help you if you are afraid.”

“I’m not afraid,” replied Rose sturdily. And with the words she felt a
glow run over her, chasing away the chill that had struck into her very
vitals when the knight dragged her up in front of him. “We’ll beat
them,” she added, and laughed.

Just then the knight who rode ahead with Ruth drew rein, checking his
steed. Looking by him Rose saw that the way was blocked by a knight in
red.

Instantly the three black knights dropped their captives to the ground
and prepared for battle. Ruth and Guinevere joined Rose, their eyes
shining.

“We mustn’t be frightened,” whispered Rose. “The fairy has just told me.
There they go...!”

Bang! The first of the black knights spurred his horse straight at the
red knight, who set his spear in rest, and charged to meet the
onslaught.

Over went the black knight and lay still on the ground.

The two sisters gave a shout of triumph.

“One!” cried Rose, just like the Count of Monte Christo in the play.

And then, to their amazement, the red knight turned his horse and rode
away at full speed.

“Something’s wrong,” declared Ruth. “What does he act like that for?”

She looked to Guinevere to explain, but the young Princess shook her
head sadly.

In the meanwhile the other two knights had run to see whether their
comrade were yet alive. But he lay dead, with the red knight’s spear
head in his throat.

Then the big knight took Guinevere, while the second knight swung both
Rose and Ruth to the saddle of the dead knight’s horse, and once more
they set off in a wild gallop.

Presently the way was again barred by a knight in red, and this time he
too killed the knight who fought him, and then made off at top speed.
Now only the big black knight remained. Grimly he put the three girls on
the two free horses, driving them before him through the forest.

The shadows were growing long now, for the sun was climbing down the
western slope of the sky. The three girls rode silently, watching
eagerly to see if a new champion would not come to meet them. Soon
indeed one came crashing through the trees, and silently opposed the big
knight.

This time, however, after a dreadful crashing and smashing, the black
knight threw the red one to the ground. Leaping from his horse he rushed
to his fallen foe, drawing his sword. Before he reached him, however,
the red knight vanished. They mounted and rode on, and once again the
same thing happened, and the girls began to feel afraid, though they
struggled against it, while the big knight cursed wickedly.

Then suddenly an old man stood before them. As they gazed at him, they
saw it was none other than Merlin.

Lifting one hand, he stayed the big knight.

“Ride no farther, rash knight,” he said, in a deep voice. “My magic has
prevailed, and thou goest but to thy doom.”

The knight answered with a short, contemptuous laugh.

“Out of the way, old fool,” he ordered. “Thinkest thou to stop me when I
have laid two of thy knights low this very half hour?”

“Leave these damsels here with me, and thou shalt go free with thy
life,” answered Merlin. “One awaiteth thee who wilt surely slay thee.
Yet would I liefer that he and the Princess Guinevere should not
meet—for that meeting reads darkly in the book of Fate.”

“Out of my way, or ’twill be the worse for thee!” shouted the knight
fiercely. With the words he put spurs to his horse and charged upon
Merlin. But the old man had disappeared.

Once again he drove the horses with the girls upon them before him. And
the day darkened.

Then, in the path, Rose, who sat in front of Ruth on the leading horse,
saw a new champion sitting on a great black horse. But he himself looked
to be no more than a youth, slender and wearing no armour, though on his
arm was a shield and in his hand a sword that shone in the shadow like a
streak of lightning in a black sky.

“Loose those damsels, false and caitiff knight,” cried this youth, in a
clear voice. “And set thyself to thy defence, or thy hour has come.”

But when the black knight saw the mere boy who opposed him he laughed
aloud.

“Child,” he cried, “I will crush thee in my bare hands ... dare ye
oppose me!”

Without waiting for further parley the youth rode forward, while the
girls drew aside with heavy hearts, for they hated to see this young man
killed by their fierce captor. And how he could help being killed, after
the success of this huge knight with stronger fighters, they knew not.

But the youth was stronger than he looked, and swift and brave beyond
any imagining. He managed his horse so wonderfully that again and again
he escaped a mighty blow aimed at him by the black knight, and landed
immense buffets upon that proud man. On and on they fought, breathing
hard, uttering short exclamations. And ever the youth got his shield
between the sword of the black knight and his body, and ever he rained
blows on his adversary like winter rain.

Rose and Ruth and Guinevere sat looking on, trembling with terror of a
sort, though they were too excited to feel really afraid. And suddenly
they saw the youth rise in his stirrups and bring his blade down on the
casque of the black knight with so mighty a blow that it was split
asunder, and with a frightful crash the knight fell dead upon the
ground.

The youth, dismounting, walked slowly toward Guinevere. The girls saw
that he was very pale, and that he staggered as he walked.

“It is a great joy to have saved thee from this evil man, lady,” he
said, in a weak voice. “And now I pray thee to tell me of some holy man
nearby, who will help me of my wounds, for I am sore hurt.”

“Come with me into my castle, where my maidens and I will tend thee
carefully, fair youth,” returned the Princess. “Right gallantly hast
thou fought, never so young a knight did so valiantly before this. How
may I thank thee?”

“I require no thanks—joy enough it is to look upon thee and to have
served thee,” returned the youth. “But let us e’en hasten, for I am
passing faint.”

Then, to the great relief of Rose, who feared that the boy would die
before they could possibly get back to the castle, she saw that they
stood in the meadow before the walls. The gate was open, and a stream of
knights in red armour was riding hastily toward them. In a few moments
the youth was lifted to the saddle of one of these knights and the whole
cavalcade, conducting Guinevere and the girls, rode into the donjon
keep.

Merlin met them looking grave.

“It was not well, Princess, to leave this castle,” he said. “Now that
has happened which cannot be gainsaid. But at least my magic has
prevailed, with the help of my friend, the fairy. And now to assist this
noble lord.”

With his wand he touched the face of the youth, who lay in a swoon,
supported by a knight. At once the young hero opened his eyes and stood
up, healed of his hurts.

Gravely he looked into the eyes of the princess, who returned his gaze
with steady eyes in which tears shone, however.

“Thou hast saved me from I know not what of evil,” she whispered. “Wilt
thou not tell me thy name, fair youth?”

“My name is Lancelot,” answered the youth. And Merlin sighed.

The princess took a knot of ribbon from her dress, and gave it to her
rescuer.

“Sometime we shall see each other, when we are both older,” she said. “I
feel this to be true. Do not forget me, noble Lord Lancelot, and know
well that I shall keep thee secure in my heart and memory.”

“The mischief has begun,” murmured Merlin, but no one noticed the old
man.

With another long look at Guinevere, Lancelot turned and walked lightly
from the hall; the knights and ladies watched him as he mounted his
steed, which waited at the doorway. Once in the saddle, he turned to
look again at Guinevere, who was watching him with shining eyes. First
lifting the ribbon to his lips, he bowed his head, and thrust the knot
into the bosom of his embroidered doublet. Then he swung his horse to
the right about, and sprang away into the purple evening.

Guinevere stood silent, her hands pressed to her heart.

“Come,” said the fairy, “we must go. I’ve had a good deal of anxiety
to-day, and I want to get home.”

With the words the scene wavered, faded. And there were Rose and Ruth in
their little white beds, with Marmie at the door bringing in some
delicious-looking jelly.

“You’ve been so good and quiet that I’m going to give you a treat,
youngsters,” she smiled at them. “Just look at this!”




                               CHAPTER X
                     IN THE HIELANDS WITH DI VERNON


It didn’t take Rose and Ruth a great while to pick up, once they were
allowed out of bed. All the same, Marmie thought it best for them not to
be too energetic in their amusements for a bit.

So, though the January weather was bright and not very cold, the two
girls could not go riding yet, and at the earliest hint of sundown
Marmie would come to the door and call them in.

“Come along, girlies. I’ve got a big piece of chocolate cake and a glass
of milk for each of you, right before the fire. You can play indoors as
much as you like, but the hens and you must be out of the cold when the
sun slips behind the hill....”

And she waited for them, smiling, as they came back from feeding the
chickens, a pail hanging between the two, their knitted red caps drawn
tightly down round their faces, that were looking round and rosy again.

“Oh, goody! chocolate cake,” shouted both, skipping joyously and
swinging the pail. “You sweet Marmie! Do you know, the old red hen laid
an egg to-day, and so did the pullet that crows, and that Dad said never
would be anything but a _feminist_. I guess he’ll be surprised!”

“I guess he will, and we’ll give him that egg for his breakfast
to-morrow. But hurry in—I’m freezing.”

My gracious, but that cake and milk were good! The girls pretended they
were two grown-up ladies, and that Ruth was visiting Rose, and they
conversed in the most perfect manner while they ate and drank, being
careful not to lose so much as a crumb.

They giggled a lot, too, but if you asked why I’m sure I don’t know, and
I don’t believe they did. After all, that is the pleasantest kind of
giggling, that just comes, as Rose once said, rolling up from inside you
without your having anything to do with it.

So when Ruth said that she had been obliged to leave her six children at
home because they all had chickenpox, both girls went off into a perfect
gale of laughter. It was only when they stopped for breath that they
heard the fairy’s voice, and it was all mixed up with laughter too,
saying:

“What in the world are you two young ones laughing at? And if you’re
having such a good time of course you won’t want to go visiting with
me.”

At that they laughed again, all three of them, especially when Rose
tried to explain why they were laughing. So she gave it up finally,
which was easy since after all she didn’t know.

“Oh, Fairy Honeysqueak, I do wish we hadn’t eaten up all the cake, so
that we could have had some for you. Do you like cake?”

“No, I usually take a little pollen and dew when I’m hungry,” replied
the fairy. “Cake is too solid for my constitution. So don’t worry. And
now where shall we go?”

After some excited conversation on that topic, it was decided that they
would visit Di Vernon, whom the girls had long known in “Rob Roy.”

“You know she hasn’t any girls to play with either,” Rose reminded Ruth.
“Only that great pack of stupid boy cousins. I’m sure she’ll be glad to
see us, and I just love her.”

Whiff!!

And there they were, side by side, beside a noisy, rushing stream that
leaped down small precipices and swirled round tiny promontories in the
liveliest manner imaginable, now shining in the sun, now dark under
shadowy copses or bending trees. A most delectable stream.

Wading about in one of the larger pools was a dark, pretty girl dressed
in a short kilted skirt, with a gay plaid wrapped about her shoulders.
Her black hair hung down her back in curls, tumbling from under a
fetching cap with a long scarlet feather in it. She was kicking the
water about with her feet and laughing. On the shore, beside her shoes
and stockings, lay a rod and creel. “I came here to meet you,” she
called, “and got weary waiting, after catching as fine a string of trout
as any one would wish to see. Come, come down the bank and play in this
fresh water a wee bit before we start back to Osbaldistone Hall, where
we are to have a try with the falcons, so my uncle said.”

Rose and Ruth found themselves looking just as Scotch as the lassie
before them, in plaid and kilted frocks. Down the little bank they
scrambled, and off came shoes and stockings in a jiffy. Di opened her
creel for them to see the shining catch, and begged them to try a cast
in the pools above. But the two preferred to wade, especially as they
hadn’t a notion how to fish with the artificial flies Di had been using.

“We fish with worms at home,” said Rose, “though Dad says he’s going to
teach us fly fishing next summer. You must be a dandy at it.”

“I cannot allow my cousins to beat me at any such sport,” answered Di,
as the three clambered up on a rock lying in mid-stream and squatted
down to watch the racing water. “They box and wrestle and tramp, and
jeer at me for not being expert in such matters, as though I had been
born a huge ungainly boy. So when it comes to fishing or riding or
falconry, I’ll not let them pass me.”

There was just a fascinating touch of Scotch brogue to Di’s speech. Ruth
thought she was the loveliest creature she had ever seen, with the clear
colour shining in her cheeks, her clustering curls, her flaming
sun-brown eyes and graceful, slender body.

[Illustration:

  “ROB ROY IS FRAE THE HIELANDS COME, DOWN TO THE LOWLAND BORDER”
]

“Is it far to your home from here?” she asked.

“Just a bit climb and a run down into the glen. Let’s be off, for bonnie
as this burn is it’s time we were thinking of dinner.”

What a tramp that was, under the spreading trees near the brook, up to a
heathy hill where the air was sweet as honey and the butterflies rocked
over the flowers that crowded every step of the way! Di pointed out the
Cheviot hills, rising high, huge rounded domes, desolate and frowning
but wonderfully picturesque.

From the hilltop the girls looked down on Osbaldistone Hall, a fine old
building that seemed to be of huge size, peeping out here and there from
behind the splendid grove of oaks that crowded close upon it. A narrow
footpath led down the slope into the glen, and Di led the way along this
at a dancing pace.

Diana took her two friends toward the Hall by way of an ancient garden
guarded by high hedges of holly, between which ran narrow grassy paths,
giving every now and then on open spaces where once there had been
carefully tended flowerbeds. Now these were overrun with weeds, but the
hardy perennials that yet struggled there managed to bring to bloom many
a lovely flower. Larkspur and Canterbury-bells, marigold and late roses
made the garden sweet and bright, and both the young Americans kept
exclaiming with joy over the pretty sight.

“Do you love flowers?” Di wanted to know. “Are they not delightful, and
the more so, I think, for this neglect? We will return here later if
there be time, but now we must make our way to the dining-hall or uncle
will begin to bluster.”

Passing through an arched stone passage, they came out into a square
courtyard surrounded on all sides by the massive old Hall. Doorways and
windows opened to this court, and servants were scurrying across it.
Diana crossed it and led on through a maze of vaulted hallways until,
passing through a great double door, they came out into a long room,
also vaulted, paved with stone, with a mighty fireplace at one end, in
which, for all it was warm summer outside, a fire crackled and flamed.
Heavy oak tables were set for the meal, and just as the girls entered at
one side, a crowd of men and boys tumbled in at the other, laughing and
shouting and calling commands to a dozen dogs who poured in with them.
When the boys saw Rose and Ruth, however, they immediately fell silent,
staring half-sullenly, half-shyly in their direction, and shuffling
forward awkwardly to their seats.

“These are my cousins, and you can see their manners are hardly
polished,” said Di, somewhat scornfully. “But here comes my uncle; we
will go and greet him if the dogs will let us be heard.”

Sir Hildebrand came in at that moment, a tall, broad-shouldered,
handsome man in a green cloth suit that would have been magnificent if
it had not been shabby. He was shouting at two of his hounds, and
flourishing a riding whip. It seemed to Rose and Ruth that never in this
world had they heard so astounding a racket as echoed and roared under
the vaulted stone roof. Di moved along unconcerned through it all, and
they after her. As they reached the baronet he looked down at them with
a quick, attractive smile:

“Well, Di, my girl, any one been bothering you—none shall cross my Di,”
he cried in a big hearty voice.

“Nay, Uncle, every one treats me with the greatest respect. But here be
two friends of mine I would have you welcome to Osbaldistone Hall.”

No sooner said than done, and the baronet made the two sisters welcome
in a jovial way, telling them to eat their fill at his board and to
consider his roof their own for as long as they chose.

“It shall ne’er be said that Di, the only female in Osbaldistone Hall,
couldna’ ha’ her will here. All friends of hers are friends o’ mine and
my sons’.”

The dinner, plentiful and confused, with servants bringing in and taking
out dishes and filling glasses, all the while exchanging remarks with
the herd of young men as well as with the laird himself, went on to a
prodigious din. The dogs yelped, knives and forks rattled. As the
brothers lost their early shyness of Rose and Ruth they addressed
remarks across them to each other, all having to do with riding or
hunting in some form. Di regarded these youths with a mingling of
amusement and scorn, while they were evidently afraid of her quick
tongue. The youngest boy, who seemed not more than a year or so older
than she, she left alone, however. He was an odd, unattractive, squat
figure of a boy, but there was an air of ease and self-possession about
him that was very different from the rough, ungainly bearing of his
older brothers.

Dinner was hurried over, so that the party might get away for the sport
with the falcons.

Sir Hildebrand wanted to know whether the two girls were fond of
hawking, and good at it. But they told him they didn’t even know what he
meant.

“Know nought of hawking!” exclaimed the baronet, evidently vastly
astonished. “Well, well! Ye should see Di at it—eh, but she’s a wonder.”

In the courtyard a number of horses waited, saddled and bridled, and a
couple of fine pointers ran round, nosing and barking eagerly. Di
ordered one of her cousins to help her two friends on their horses,
while Sir Hildebrand did the same for her.

“Hollah, cadger!” cried the old sportsman, as soon as he was himself in
the saddle. “Bring out the birds.”

An old fellow came from an archway with a wooden frame on which several
beautiful hawks were sitting. They had a sort of hood on their heads,
made of leather with a topknot of feathers, with an opening in front for
the strong, hooked beak. Each bird was secured by a strap round one leg,
and several wore bells.

The men and Di were all drawing heavy gauntlets on their left hands. The
cadger went round, hobbling, from one to the other. Di chose a fine
falcon, stretching out her wrist for it to hop upon.

“Since you do not understand the sport, you must be content to look on,”
she said, smiling at Rose and Ruth. “Ride close by me, for this pretty
lady I’ve chosen is the best flyer and footer among the lot. Ten years
she has been at the work, and is still strong and fierce as though she
were but three.”

“Isn’t she beautiful, and doesn’t she seem tame!” Rose remarked, as they
put their horses to the canter, swept out under the arched entrance to
the courtyard and through an inclosure and started for the open fields.
“What is she going to hunt?”

“We’re after grouse,” returned Di. “Wait till you see her at work.”

On swept the group of riders, and what a splendid sight it was, the
mettlesome horses, the dogs running free on either side, the birds
balancing on the wrists of the hawkers. White, rolling clouds were
drifting across a pale blue sky, and the smell of the wind was sweet
with perfume. Rose and Ruth enjoyed the free, light gait of their
horses; once they met a hedge, saw the rest go lightly over, and
followed, though it was new to them, and their hearts did come up into
their throats. But the horses went over like birds, scarcely jarring the
girls at the landing.

Presently they reached a wide sweep of rolling country, overgrown here
and there with thick clumps of gorse and bracken or dwarf trees, and
green with grass or purple with heather, a lovely sight. Here the field
spread out, and the two dogs began to quarter. Di’s eyes lighted with
excitement.

“Follow close,” she called. “We’ll keep near Jock, who is as good a dog
as master ever owned. Watch now.”

Checking their horses to a walk, the girls rode after one of the dogs,
letting him keep well in the lead; they began to feel excited. Suddenly
the dog stopped, rigid, quivering ever so slightly, with his head turned
to a big clump of golden gorse.

Instantly Di unhooded and set free her hawk, that rose into the air with
one mighty sweep, took a few wide circles, and hung on wings that seemed
motionless. With a short, sharp bark the dog rushed in, and on the
instant, with a great whirring of wings, up flew a small covey of
grouse.

Like lightning the hawk dropped through the air, falling straight upon
one of the terrified grouse and bearing it down to the ground.

“Perfect,” cried Di, riding forward and blowing a small whistle. At the
sound the hawk rose and flew back to her, lighting calmly, though its
eyes were flashing, on Di’s extended wrist.

“Get the game, Thornie,” the girl called to one of her cousins, who had
also set his hawk at the covey. “See, your bird is stooping to ... ah!”

The second hawk had missed striking, and was once more wheeling up into
the air. In the meanwhile the rest of the grouse dropped to earth and
disappeared in the undergrowth.

Thornie jumped off his horse and picked up the dead grouse, a fine big
fellow.

“’Tis a braw beastie, that of yours, Cousin,” he remarked, as he stuffed
the game into a bag. “’Twas my father trained her, as you ken....”

“Your own is not so bad, Thornie, if ever you could get started in time.
But you wait till the game is up before you cast, and then have nothing
for your pains.”

The boy turned sulkily away.

“I guess he doesn’t like to be teased,” Ruth remarked, looking after
him. She thought Di a trifle severe.

Di laughed. “Who could help teasing the stupid lad?” she answered. “It’s
good for him, too. ’Twill teach him a little humility, for it’s his
private opinion that there’s no better hawker in the country than he.
But isn’t she a beauty?”

“She’s wonderful,” exclaimed Rose. “How do you ever teach them? Wild as
a hawk is what I’ve always heard, but I never knew anything so tame and
well-trained. Why, this is lots more fun than chasing jackrabbits.”

For a couple of hours they raced about across the downs, flushing covey
after covey. Sometimes four or five hawks were in the air at once and it
was thrilling to see them swoop down in arrowlike flight. They often
missed at the first swoop, but when the grouse were flushed a second
time they usually got them.

Di proved a fearless rider, sending her horse over the rough ground,
jumping ditches and swerving suddenly as she followed her hawk in the
chase. Rose rode a close second, but Ruth dropped back a little, unused
to the side-saddle.

Di saw that she was tiring, and rode up to her, pulling the hood back
over her bird’s handsome head.

“We’ve had enough,” she said. “Let’s ride back and leave these boys to
work with their courtesy released from the necessity of waiting upon
us.... A necessity that, as you see, weighs heavily on them,” and she
gave an amused glance across the field, where her cousins were paying
precious little attention to anything except the business in hand.
“We’ll see if Maisy won’t give us a cup of tea and a few bannocks, which
surely won’t come amiss after all this riding and slaughter.”

Taking a short cut, they soon brought up at the Hall again, and Di led
them to a smaller, cosier room than the place where they had dined,
where there were books and comfortable chairs and hangings on the walls.

A rosy-cheeked maid brought them the tea, which they took with a good
appetite. Di amused them with tales of her rough cousins’ exploits, and
she had just set them laughing by a description of how two of them had
tried a race riding with their faces to the tails of their two horses,
and how they were run away with, when a wild, shrill, multitudinous
music suddenly burst in upon them.

“Great Jingoes, what’s that?” Rose exclaimed.

“It’s the bag-pipes—something’s afoot,” and Di sprang to her feet.
“Come, we’ll see what’s to be seen.”

Running through a maze of passages the girls hastened toward that
shrilling commotion, and once more found themselves in the great dining
room. There a sight, crowded and picturesque, met them.

The room was full of Highlanders in all the glory of kilt and tartan,
bonnet and plaid. Two pipers were marching back and forth at one end of
the chamber with quick, short steps, blowing with all their skill. In
the centre of a group stood a man of powerful appearance, with a shock
of red hair showing under his bonnet. He looked toward the girls as they
entered, and Rose saw that he had the glance of an eagle, so proud and
wild it was.

“’Tis the MacGregors—and Rob Roy himself!” exclaimed Di, and her own
eyes shone.

“Welcome, Chief,” she said, advancing toward the red-haired man with
dignity. “My uncle is hawking, but will be hame on the instant, and glad
to see you and any of your clan. I trust the business that brings you to
our roof is fortunate.”

“Greeting, Miss Diana,” returned the Highland chief, in a deep, guttural
voice that was singularly impressive. “Well I ken that it is always
welcome I am at this house. We come on business that may well turn out a
bluidy one, but not here and not now.”

At this moment the baronet entered, his dogs leaping about him.
Instantly he walked straight to the chieftain, his hand extended.

“Well, MacGregor.” He beckoned to a servant. “Bring refreshments for our
guests, and quick about it,” he said. “Sit ye,” he added, waving his
hand at the wild company, which gathered about the tables with a deal of
scraping and much talk in a strange tongue—Gaelic, thought Rose, with a
thrill, and turning to Ruth she whispered:

“Ruth, they must be here to help ‘the king over the water.’”

Ruth nodded. With Diana they were seated close to the wild Highlander,
who was eagerly talking to Sir Hildebrand. Wine was brought in in large
cups and handed about. The pipers now marched round the table, the air
full of the skirling of the pipes. Then they sat down.

Sir Hildebrand rose:

“To his Excellency!” he shouted, in a voice that rang through the room.

With a great crash every Highlander leaped to his feet, and raised his
beaker high in air. Rob Roy flashed a glance about the hall, and set his
cup to his lips. Each of his followers did the same, and put back their
empty goblets with a bang on the board.

Diana clasped the girls’ hands in hers.

“Are they not a splendid sight?” she whispered. “Is not the Jacobite
cause one to sacrifice life for? Oh, one day, when I am a woman, I too
will serve it!”

Her uncle turned to her.

“Do ye propose a toast, Di, and then ye must e’en run away and leave us
to our parley.”

Di sprang on her chair. With her black hair floating on her shoulders,
her colour high with excitement, her lips parted, her slender arm
stretched up as she clasped in her hand a small glass of red wine, she
was an inspiring sight.

“To the Clan MacGregor,” she cried, “and its head, Rob Roy. May God
fight with him!”

There was a roar, and every Highlander, springing to his feet, half drew
the sword hanging at his side and sent it back with a crash into the
scabbard. The pipes broke out into wilder music, and the level rays of
the setting sun shone in on waving plume and brilliant tartan, lighting
up the wild, dark faces that crowded round the girls. Suddenly they
burst into song, to a tune lively and ringing, and these were the words
that sounded in the ears of Rose and Ruth:

                  “Rob Roy is frae the Hielands come,
                  Down to the Lowland border....”

The music faded, the sun dropped, Di’s bright loveliness wavered—

And the girls opened their eyes to find that the fire in the living room
had died down and the quiet of evening settled on the house.

Yet for an instant they seemed to hear a far-off echo of the shrilling
of the bag-pipes.




                               CHAPTER XI
                        A SUMMER DAY WITH RAMONA


“Oh, I wish it was summer,” sighed Ruth, looking out at the bleak
landscape. “It looks as though it never in this world could be summer
again, doesn’t it? I wonder if it ever forgets to come—wouldn’t it be
awful, Rose, if it did! Just think, waiting and waiting, and thinking
that _surely_ next week summer would come, and still it didn’t, until it
was winter-time again!”

“Yes, that would be awful,” agreed Rose, joining her sister at the
window and looking out with her. “But wouldn’t it be nice if it forgot
to be winter sometime, and summer kept right on? That’s the way it is in
the tropics, I s’pose. Why don’t the inventors invent a way to spread
summer all over? Spring and summer and fall and then spring right off.”

“Of course, we couldn’t ever play in the snow,” Ruth remarked.

“I Hum-mm.”

“And it would be funny to have Christmas in summer.”

“Yep, that’s true. I guess bits of winter are imperative.”

“What’s imperative?”

“I guess it means nice, very nice. Yesterday Marmie said we needed to
have the kitchen done over, and Dad said ‘yes that’s imperative, and so
are two new horses.’ So it must mean something nice.”

Ruth nodded. “All the same, there’s much too much winter; it’s a greedy
thing, taking such a lot out of the year. I’d like to get somewhere
where it only lasts a few days.”

“Perhaps the fairy would take us to a place like that,” Rose put in. “We
haven’t seen her for a long time.”

“Maybe she’d take us to California.... Oh, Rose, perhaps we could go and
see Ramona!”

“Goody, but that would be larks! I’m sure she will; she’s so sweet and
obliging.”

“Which simply proves that listeners _do_ hear good of themselves,” said
the voice of Fairy Honeysqueak.

“Oh, fairy, have you been here long?”

“What do you suppose made you think of me, you funny dears?”

“Can’t we really think of you till you get here? That’s part of the
magic, isn’t it?”

“Yes, it’s part of the magic. And so you were wishing for summer, eh? Or
at least for summer weather.”

“We want to visit Ramona. Marmie read us all about her while we were
still sick, and we did like her so much. And though we didn’t like the
old Señora, the Moreno Ranch must be beautiful, even if they do raise
sheep. Poor Ramona, we do love her so much!”

“Well,” said the fairy, “you’ll love her all the more after seeing her.
But you’d better not say too much about being Americans, because you
know the old Señora hasn’t the slightest use for you.”

“I know—but she never really knew a nice American, did she? Some of
those Americans weren’t a bit nice, and I don’t wonder she thought we
were pretty bad. But Ramona won’t mind, will she?”

“I don’t think she will,” and the fairy slipped her leaf-cool hands into
theirs. “So shut your eyes, girls, and we’ll find out.”

The next thing the two girls knew they found themselves on the trellised
walk that led from the brook to the veranda in front of the house, the
delightsome place where stood the great red jars in which the Señora
grew her huge geraniums, her yellow musk and sweet-smelling carnations.
The white, adobe walls of the house, bowered in climbing and blossoming
vines, showed here and there between the tangled grape leaves that grew
so luxuriantly over the trellis. Behind them sounded sweetly the murmur
of the brook, mingled with the subdued laughter and chatter of the maids
who were at their labour of washing the linen, and with the singing of
many birds.

Rose and Ruth each drew in a long, rapturous breath.

“I guess this is where summer is born,” said Ruth.

“It smells like the middle of a rose,” agreed her sister. “But come on,
probably Ramona is on the veranda waiting for us.”

They sauntered up the wide walk, and presently reached the arched
veranda, where, in that raised portion at the westernmost end where the
Señora spent most of her time, the sisters saw two figures bending over
a large bird-cage. One of these, in its scanty black gown with a piece
of lace draped mantilla-wise over her head and shoulders, was surely the
Señora. The other, slender, youthful, in white, must be Ramona.

Just as the girls set foot on the steps that led from path to veranda,
this white-clad figure turned, and the next instant came running to meet
them ... Ramona!

Their hearts leaped to meet her, the gentle, adorable young thing, with
her blue-black hair hanging so straight, her olive skin beautifully
flushed, her deep blue eyes that seemed black under the thick, long
lashes. And how sweet was her voice as she made them joyfully welcome.

“This is indeed a happiness,” she said, “and the Señora too is glad that
you can come, for Don Felipe has been eager to see you. Will you come up
and speak to the Señora at once?”

[Illustration:

  THE OTHER, SLENDER, YOUTHFUL, IN WHITE, MUST BE RAMONA
]

“Yes,” returned Rose, “but it is you, Ramona, whom we love. Will the
Señora let us spend this day with you?”

“Doubtless she will consent—” and the girl turned to precede them up the
steps.

The Señora turned slowly to meet the three. Her dark eyes met theirs
serenely, but coldly. She did not seem very much interested.

“Ramona will take care of you, my children,” she said. “I have given her
permission for this day to leave her duties in the house—it is nothing,”
she added, as the two visitors began to thank her. “Ramona does not
often see any one of her own age and station.”

Evidently the Señora took them for the daughters of some Mexican
landholder. Both breathed a little sigh of relief. The old lady looked
so dark and quiet among the radiant flowers, which tossed their heads in
the wind as though they were laughing, that she made the two young
Americans feel afraid of her. As Ruth said later, she felt like winter,
and they didn’t want anything to do with winter.

“Felipe is busy just now,” the Señora finished, “but he will join you in
the court, when you come in for the noon meal.” She bowed her head,
dismissing them.

“And the birds?” asked Ramona, hesitating.

“Oh, the birds ...” the Señora turned to the cage, where several little
brown and green birds were hopping about and chirping. “I will attend to
them, Ramona.”

The three girls turned away, running down the steps into the garden.
Never had Rose and Ruth imagined that one place could hold so many
flowers. And beyond the garden came orchards of oranges and almonds,
also in flower.

“How wonderful—Oh, Ramona, do you always live in the thick of such a
storm of flowers?”

“Almost always, Ruth, there are flowers, more than can be numbered. But
this is spring, you know, and best of all. But we must hurry ... I have
something to do ... I need your help.”

“What is it?” asked both girls. They saw that Ramona seemed troubled.
They had stopped under a group of pepper trees, whose feathery foliage
waved gracefully in the breeze. Beyond them rose the hills, blue and
serrated against the deep sky. Behind, from the elevation they had
reached, the house was plainly visible, long and low, white and green, a
lovely sight amid its spreading gardens and meadows. Figures were moving
about, dressed in white and pink and blue, girls at their work.

Ramona sighed.

“I do not know whether I am doing right,” she said, “but how could I
refuse? See, I have a basket hidden here that we must take with us.” She
bent down and from a tangle of fern leaves pulled out a covered basket.

Rose and Ruth were excited. This looked like an adventure.

“Tell us, Ramona. What are you going to do?”

“We must go to the hills and hurry, for the Señora expects us back by
noon. There is hidden a poor man, running from Americans who say he has
stolen a horse—they are bad men, they lie....” Ramona’s eyes flashed.

“Why don’t you tell the Señora?”

“This Indian was here last year working for the Señora, and somehow he
displeased her. It was not really his fault, but the Señora would not
allow him to explain. I am afraid that if she knew he were here now she
might not let him go on.”

All this while the girls had been following a narrow, vague path that
wound among the eucalyptus trees and was evidently rarely travelled.
Ramona led the way with the basket on her arm, promising to let Rose
take it when it began to tire her. Presently the path plunged into a
thicket of wild mustard, which Rose and Ruth recognised at once. The
filmy golden flowers floated high above their heads, and the fine
branching stems and leaves made an intricate tangle through which it was
slow work to force a passage. But the beauty and fragrance intoxicated
the youngsters.

“What a wonderful land!” Rose exclaimed. “You have never seen winter,
have you, Ramona?”

Ramona laughed. “We think we have winter here, when the nights grow
chilly and there are not so many flowers, but I have heard of lands
where everything dies and is covered with white cold snow, like that on
the mountain-tops. That I have never seen. It must be sad.”

“Well, no, not so sad in some ways,” Ruth answered, and the two sisters
launched out into a description of winter sports that made Ramona open
her great eyes very wide.

They now reached a little brook, which they crossed, and found
themselves among the foothills, threading along a little cañon where
occasional trees clambered up the broken sides and stood boldly against
the sky.

“He is hiding here,” Ramona said. Raising her voice, she gave a clear
call.

From a little further on came an answer, and presently, on a rock some
way up the trail, the girls saw a man standing. He disappeared, and then
came into view again, heading toward them.

Ramona stopped, setting down the basket.

“Poor fellow,” she said. “He has a hard trip before him, he is going to
join relatives and must cross desert land to reach them. It is hard, the
way the Indians are treated.”

“Why are so many people cruel?” Ruth wondered. “When you read history or
even stories, it seems as if the world were full of cruel people.”

“I guess they like to write about the cruel ones more than the kind
ones,” Rose explained. “What made them say this Indian had stolen a
horse?”

Ramona told them that the Americans were chasing the Indians from their
homes, and that sometimes they accused them of doing things in order to
get rid of them, or to kill them. “They wanted this man’s farm, and this
was the easiest way to get it,” she added, bitterly. For the gentle
Ramona was moved to the depths of her, and had heard many a sad tale
told over the sheep-shearings and among the servants.

The Indian came up at this moment, looking rather doubtfully at Rose and
Ruth.

“These are my friends, and have helped me carry this to you,” Ramona
said, giving him the basket. “But I fear it is too little to help you
far. Will you find any one else on the way?”

“Back among the mountains there will be some. May the Saints bless you,
Señorita. My horse is rested, and I must go at once.” He looked gravely
at the two sisters. “They accused me of stealing my own horse, the horse
I had raised from a colt,” he said. “There is no place left for the
Indians now, none at all! They must die ...”

“No, no,” cried Ramona, “things will get better, there will be a happier
time for you all. Now you must go. If any enquire after you, I shall
know how to send them back.”

The Indian whistled, bringing up to him a graceful black horse with
white feet and nose that trotted fearlessly forward and stopped close at
his side. He smiled at the girls.

“She knows me, it seems,” he said. “We are not strangers, eh?”

“What a darling she is,” Rose answered, “and as much of a pet as a dog.
I should think she did know you. Come, girls, let’s help him pack her.”

Quickly they all set to work to pack the contents of the basket on the
mare in such a way as not to interfere with her being ridden. And, as
they were all young and the sun shone and the soft wind blew fragrance
at them up the valley, they were soon laughing together. The Indian told
them how he had reared the horse, and how fleet she was, forgetting his
trouble in answering their questions.

Everything was finished, and he shook hands with all three and then
slipped into the saddle.

They stood watching as he threaded his way up the cañon until he reached
a turning high up. There he stopped an instant, waving a salute, which
they returned. The next moment he disappeared.

“I pray that all may be well with him,” murmured Ramona. “And now we
must hasten back. We have barely time to get to the house.”

Much relieved at the fortunate ending of the adventure, the girls set
off merrily on the homeward track. Ramona took them another way that
brought them to a road. It was shorter, and since they did not fear to
be seen now there was no need of keeping in the cover of the wild
mustard.

“We have no time to push our way through that,” Ramona told them. “There
is only a mile on this road, and then we gain a path through the orange
orchard straight home.”

But they had not gone far before a cloud of dust warned them that
horsemen were coming. Ramona quickly hid the empty basket in the green
thicket beside the road, and the three girls walked quietly on.

It took but a few more minutes for the riders to meet them. There were
three rough-looking men who pulled up their horses with a jerk.

“Hello, girls,” called one of these men, “tell me, ain’t ye seen an
Indian goin’ this way? Must of passed here about sun-up this morning.”

“We see many Indians,” replied Ramona. “But we have seen none pass here
this morning. What do you want with an Indian?”

“Never mind what we want,” returned the man, grinning at his companions.
“He’ll find that out when we get him. Ain’t seen him, hey? How long have
you been out here?”

“We have been watching the shepherds driving in the sheep from the
meadows since dawn, and now we are on our way home through the orange
orchard. If he had passed here we should have seen him, I think.”

“Look here, he’s a hoss-thief,” interrupted another of the men, “and we
don’t want any foolin’ about this. He must have come this way—there
ain’t no other.”

“Go on, then, and find him,” said Ramona, calmly. “But are you so sure
there is no other way?”

Beckoning to Rose and Ruth, she made as though to go on.

“Hold on,” said the first man. “Is there another way? And where the h——
is it?”

Ramona gave him a scornful glance, ably seconded by her two young
friends. The girls’ hearts were thumping, but they never quivered, and
continued to walk on toward the ranch.

But the man wheeled his horse so that it blocked their way.

“Look here, you got to show us that trail,” he said, and there was a
menace in his voice. “We ain’t ridin’ for fun.”

The girls stopped. No one was to be seen on the road in either
direction. What would Ramona do?

To their surprise she smiled gently at the man. “You do not need to talk
in that way,” she said. “I will tell you how to find the trail. But I am
the Señorita Ortegna and not a servant, to be commanded.”

With a laugh, the men all swept off their sombreros.

“We ain’t doin’ any commandin’,” said the first who had spoken, “but
we’d like to know where that trail leads off, if you don’t mind
tellin’.”

Ramona laughed too.

“About two miles back, you passed a group of adobe huts, did you not?”

“Sure. Broken down old things, been deserted.”

“Ride around behind them and to the left. You’ll see two old live-oaks
growing close together a little way ahead, and to the right of them the
trail leads off to the mountains.”

“That’s the stuff! Much obliged, I’m sure, Señorita—didn’t get all the
rest of it. Sorry to leave you, girls,” and he gave them all three a
bold smile, as he swung his horse around and galloped away with his two
companions.

“Crickey! but I wish his horse would throw him!” grunted Rose. “If he
isn’t a brute I never saw one. But how about it, Ramona? Will he be able
to catch up with the Indian? I guess not, with all the start he has, and
his horse is better than theirs, too.”

“It will be a long time before he catches the Indian that way,” smiled
Ramona. “That trail leads into a blind cañon, and after they have ridden
to the end, which will take them all day, they will have to ride back.
They will be three sick men before they get back where they came from.”

“Ramona, you’re a wonder!” Rose laughed for the joy of it, Ruth joining
in delightedly. “Won’t they be mad clean through, though! It makes me
feel good to think of it!”

“That is all very well,” remarked Ramona, laughing too, “but it is
getting late, and time we were home. Here, this is where we turn into
the orchard.”

Under the trees they hastened their steps, and presently saw a boy on
horseback coming toward them. He waved his hat on catching sight of
them, and spurred his horse in their direction.

“It’s Felipe,” explained Ramona. “The Señora has perhaps sent after us,
and he has been seeking. Are we late, Felipe?” she called, as he came
nearer.

He rode up, bowing and smiling. A handsome boy, dark of feature and hair
and slender of build, graceful as a cat.

“The Señora is troubled at your long absence, and sent me out to find
you, Ramona,” he told her. “These, then, are your friends? It is a
pleasure to meet them.” Dismounting, he kissed the girls’ hands
gallantly and yet with entire absence of affectation.

Hooking his reins over his arm, he joined them in the short walk that
remained to the house.

“It was lucky my riding in this direction,” he remarked, “but the orange
trees are so sweet now, and I know how Ramona loves them, so I thought
she might have led you this way.”

So, chattering easily together as though they had been friends for
years, the four young people reached the house. On one of the verandas
that surrounded the inner court the lunch table had been set out, and
here the Señora awaited them.

“You are late,” she said, in her soft, slow voice, “I hope you have
enjoyed the walk you have had. Sit down, and we will eat our
refreshments before it grows too warm for comfort.”

They ate the delicious Mexican dishes in silence, for the Señora did not
encourage talking. She spoke a gracious word every now and then, to be
sure, but to the girls she seemed to be thinking of something far off!
There was a gloom around the Señora that reached the hearts of all who
came near her. They were glad when the luncheon was over, and they were
left to themselves, the Señora retiring into her own room.

It was a thrilling thing to watch the sheep being penned, for that is
where Ramona and Felipe took the girls that afternoon. Wherever they
went there was a greeting and a smile for Ramona, who seemed sunshine
itself. Not a shepherd but called to her, not a maid but came to her for
a word. As the sheep were crowded into the pens, with much laughter from
the men and a deal of excited shouting, and with endless bleating by the
frightened animals, new flocks coming in all the time from the hills and
meadows, it seemed to Rose and Ruth that the world had fairly turned
into sheep.

“What heaps and heaps!” exclaimed Ruth. “Ramona, I think sheep are more
fun than cattle, after all. Only I wouldn’t dare say that at home.”

“No, they haven’t any use for sheep out our way,” Rose agreed. “Oh, see
them coming in there! And look at Felipe!”

For Felipe was everywhere, ordering this man, helping that one,
laughing, shouting. Now he came running toward the girls.

“We shall have a splendid yield this year, I feel sure,” he cried. “The
sheep are in fine condition, and have grown fat. And what a number of
lambs! Juan says it will be the best season we have had in years.”

The sun was setting as the last of the sheep were driven into the pens.
A cool breeze blew in from the west, sweet with innumerable perfumes,
and in the trees the mocking birds began to sing, while huge fireflies
flew diamond-bright over the fields and among the branches of the trees.
Ramona slipped her arms affectionately round Rose and Ruth.

“This has been a happy day,” she whispered. “And it is good to know that
the Indian is now safely away beyond the hills.”

And that was all—the visit to Ramona was over.




                              CHAPTER XII
                     ROMOLA AND THE FLORENTINE BOY


Marmie said that it seemed to have been raining forever, and Rose and
Ruth both felt that she was far from exaggerating.

“But anyhow, spring’s coming,” Ruth added, when she and Rose were
discussing this interminable rain. “See, the snow down in the corner by
the fence has gone, and that was the last patch we could see from the
house. But Dad says the cellar’ll be flooded if it doesn’t let up soon.”

“Look at the perfect river that’s rushing down there behind the barn!
Suppose it doesn’t stop raining for weeks and weeks. I wonder if lakes
begin that way?”

“No, rain-lakes always soak away into the ground after it stops raining.
Real lakes soak up from way down deep. Some of them haven’t any bottom
at all.”

“Oh, Rose! Then they must go right through to China.”

“Yep, that’s what they do, I guess. Wouldn’t it be great to dive right
through and come up in China?”

“D’you s’pose the fairy could do that?”

“Of course. Fairies can do _anything_.”

“Now how do you know what fairies can or cannot do, young lady?” It was
the voice of Honeysqueak.

The girls whirled round from the window, through the panes of which they
had been observing the steady downpour for the last half hour, for the
voice came from behind them. But of course they saw nothing.

“You darling fairy! Did you get wet coming here?”

The fairy laughed. “Here you are one minute saying I can do anything,
and the next wondering whether I got wet because it’s rainy outside. Of
course I didn’t.”

“How can you help it?”

“The earliest lessons they give young fairies are in dodging raindrops.
Why, there is more room between raindrops if you know where to find it,
than there is between a rose and its fragrance.”

The girls laughed. “But that’s different,” they said.

“Maybe,” agreed the fairy. “Anyway, there’s no difficulty in keeping dry
out in the rain if you can see as far as your nose and jump as far as
your wing-spread.”

Neither Rose nor Ruth was quite sure she understood what the fairy
meant, but they thought they ought not to ask too many questions, so
they only said “Oh,” and wished they too had wings.

“If you aren’t too busy watching the rain to come with me,” continued
the fairy, “I’d like to take you to see a little friend of mine, called
Romola. She lives in Florence, and is rather a remarkable child.”

“I know who you mean,” said Ruth. “Marmie read us about her and Tito
last summer in the long evenings, and once Marmie was in Florence too,
and she says that some day when we’re big we shall go to Italy.”

“Well, I’m going to take you there now, only it’s a far-back Italy, for
you’ll remember that we must visit the fifteenth century as well as
Florence if we want to find Romola.”

“Yes. What fun that will be! How good you are to us, dear fairy. You’re
sure it doesn’t tire you to take us so far?”

The fairy laughed; and her laugh was as wonderful as sunlight on water.
“You forget that all I have to do is to take you through the Magic
Gate,” she explained. “So give me your hands and we’ll be off.”

Just as Rose was thinking that the fairy’s hand, in spite of being so
small, felt very firm and strong, and Ruth that it was softer than the
inside of a tulip-petal, the journey was over, and the girls opened
their eyes to find themselves standing before a sombre stone building
pierced with small windows, and none too many of these. A huge door
faced them, hung on large ornamental hinges, and just as they blinked in
the sudden astonishment of the scene, these doors swung slowly open,
showing a stone inner court. A young girl stood within the open doors.

Though she was younger than when Rose and Ruth had met her before, in
the book, there was no mistaking her, with her marvellous red-gold hair,
rippling like tiny waves flooded with the sunset, and falling far down
below her shoulders. Tall and slight, clad in a straight-hanging black
gown square at the throat, she looked pale and shining, almost as though
there were a light within her.

“Romola!” exclaimed both the girls together.

“Oh, this is good,” the girl answered, coming forward with a smile and
outstretched hands. “Will you come up first and see my father, and then
go with me on an errand I must do that will take me on the other bank of
the Arno?”

“That will be great,” said Rose. “How is your father, Romola?”

Romola shook her head sadly. “The blind are blind,” she replied. “But
come.”

[Illustration:

  “FATHER, HERE ARE THE TWO FRIENDS I TOLD YOU OF,” SAID ROMOLA
]

They crossed the court and mounted several flights of stairs, and paused
at a door while Romola lifted the latch. Inside was a short passage
which brought them to a large room, lofty but dusky, crowded with
shelves full of huge books, with busts and statues and pictures, with
tables and great carved chairs and dim hangings. Seated near the one
narrow window was a man, whose long white hair was partially covered
with a black velvet cap, and who was wrapped in a dark, flowing garment
that reached to his feet. He looked like a picture the girls had once
found in a book, the portrait of some one called Dr. Faustus, though his
face was kinder, and his eyes were closed.

“Father, here are the two friends I told you of,” said Romola, as the
three young girls advanced.

“I give you welcome, my children,” returned the old man, gravely. “My
daughter is going to the other side of Florence with a manuscript of
mine that must be delivered into the hand of a scholar there, as she has
perhaps told you. Maso, my serving man, will accompany her, but I shall
be glad if you too will be of the party, for Florence is a city whose
streets are safer the more companions you have.”

The two girls were only too eager to be off into the excitement of the
streets from this somewhat sad and stern chamber dominated by the blind
old scholar, so they thanked Messer Bardo shyly, bade him good-bye, and
made their way out, while Romola bent over her father for an instant to
be sure that there was nothing he wanted.

Maso, a smiling old fellow, dressed in a sort of tunic, black, as were
most of the garments worn by the Florentines, and carrying in his hand a
stout stave, waited for his mistress and her guests at the street door.

“We will cross by the old bridge, Maso,” Romola told him. “And we must
waste no time, for these are troublesome times, and my father will not
be at ease until we are safe back once more.”

“What can happen to us?” asked Rose.

“One can never tell but that some street fight will break out—Florence
is filled with fierce men,” answered Romola, as they set out down the
narrow street that ran beside the river.

It was a perfect day, softly radiant, and all the city looked tawny and
ruddy, as though the sun of many centuries had soaked into the walls of
the houses. Here and there, from a high balcony, a splendid bit of
colour was given by a piece of silk or rich tapestry flung over the
railing. The crowd that jostled each other along the centre of the
street, for there were no sidewalks, seemed energetic and voluble. Now
and then a monk slipped past silently, dressed in a brown or black
habit, or more often in a white woollen tunic reaching to his feet over
which was thrown a black, full cloak. Now and then a couple of men on
horseback, or some one driving a donkey, shoved the foot passers by
aside, very rudely, Ruth and Rose thought.

“They might be more careful,” exclaimed Rose, in some wrath, when one
tall man on a fine black horse almost knocked her over before she could
flatten herself against the side of a house to get out of his way. He
heard her furious exclamation, and laughed.

Maso looked anxious, and Romola shook her head. “You mustn’t get in the
way of the Medici,” she remarked. “But here is the bridge, and the other
bank is not so crowded.”

“Who are the Medici?” Ruth wanted to know. “And was he one?”

“They are the rulers of Florence, and he was one of their house. See,
here comes a company of men-at-arms, and the great Duke himself. We are
in luck, Maso, to see so goodly a sight.”

Maso nodded, and Rose and Ruth agreed. For it was truly a fine company
that came trampling through the narrow street. There were some ten men
in the party, the leader riding a coal-black horse and his followers on
shining bays. This leader was a splendid object, clad in a sort of tunic
of chain mail, with a crested helmet on his head that left his dark and
beautiful face exposed, a face at once thoughtful, proud and fierce. A
jewelled sword hung at his side, and jewels flashed from his horse’s
trappings. He was laughing at something said by one of his train, yet
the laugh did not lighten his stern expression.

“Who is he?” whispered Rose, staring with all her eyes.

“Lorenzo the Magnificent,” returned Romola, “Duke of Florence. A goodly
sight, but a wicked man.”

At this moment the cavalcade stopped just beside the three girls, and
Lorenzo bent his eyes upon them.

“Here be three fair lilies,” he called. “What do you on the streets of
Florence without guardian?” he added, urging his horse close to the
girls, and giving them a smiling glance. They shrank back against the
wall, Rose feeling a sudden terror at the bold-eyed look, Ruth catching
her sister’s hand, half in excitement, half in fear, Romola answering
firmly:

“Nay, my lord the Duke, we are escorted by my father’s old servant here,
since my father, being blind, cannot himself guard us from insults.”

“Ho-ho,” cried the Duke, while his men exchanged amused glances. “Here
is a maid without fear in her heart, eh? Insults—who has insulted you?”

Romola made no reply, but child as she was her eyes met the Duke’s
bravely. Maso stepped forward timidly, whispering the girls to come
away.

The Duke made a gesture, and one of his men, crowding forward, shuffled
the old man out of the way, striking at him with his riding whip. The
rest encircled the girls, broadly smiling now, and exchanging smothered
comments. Lorenzo sate his steed in silence, staring down upon the
three. The two young Americans began to feel that the adventure was
serious, but this had the effect of making them angry. It was all very
well to be a duke, but there were limits.

Rose, stepping forward, straight and slim in her simple gown which
resembled the one worn by Romola, suddenly spoke up.

“You ought to be ashamed of stopping three little girls like this,” she
said, in a clear voice. “Just because you are a duke doesn’t give you a
right to interfere with us. Go on and let us alone, please.”

Lorenzo listened to her with an expression of dreamy amusement. His eyes
drooped, and he let the reins fall on his horse’s neck.

“So Lorenzo is chidden in the streets of Florence by babes,” he said at
last. “We must see more of these children,” and he turned to his men.
“Bring them to the palace,” he said.

Romola clutched the hands of her friends, stepping back as she did so.

“Let be, Lord Duke,” she exclaimed. “We are nothing but children—let us
go to our home.”

But the Duke, turning his horse, rode on, stately and silent. Three of
his men instantly snatched up the girls, and followed, surrounded by the
rest in such wise that they hid the captives pretty well from sight.

None of the girls made a sound. Rose and Ruth were too astounded by this
bold kidnapping to do more than gasp, and Romola, pale and dignified,
seemed frozen.

Through the gay streets they rode, and everywhere the crowd saluted,
bowing low. The clatter of the horses’ hoofs made a prodigious din, and
Rose and Ruth, even when they got back their breath after the first
shock of astonishment, felt that a scream would scarcely be heard, and
if heard it didn’t look as though anybody would pay attention.

They reached a square decorated with statues, and here Lorenzo rode out
alone into the centre, while a crowd, quickly growing in numbers,
pressed about him in a circle. Rose and her sister thought he meant to
make a speech, but what was their astonishment when he suddenly began to
sing. His voice was fine and resonant, and apparently his song amusing,
for shouts of laughter and approval greeted him at the conclusion of
each verse.

“He often sings songs of his own composition to the populace,” explained
Romola, and then she leaned nearer Rose.

The men who guarded the girls had placed them behind them on their
horses, and paid slight attention to them. As the interest in the Duke’s
performance increased, their captors, leaning forward, and shouting with
laughter, gave the youngsters a chance to escape which Romola was quick
to see.

“Try to slip off your horse, and tell Ruth to do the same when you see
me doing so,” she whispered. “They are all intent on the singing, and
once in the crowd we can easily escape.”

Rose nodded, and watching her chance, spoke to Ruth. The two kept their
eyes on Romola. The ring of men that had surrounded them was now broken,
and several spectators were looking curiously up at the girls.

Lorenzo had just finished a verse which brought a perfect storm of
applause, when Romola, with a movement cat-like and quick, slipped to
the ground. With thumping hearts the sisters followed. But Ruth, not so
tall as the others, slipped her hold and fell. The slight commotion
attracted the attention of her captor, who instantly gave a shout.

Ruth was up at once, and the three girls dashed into the crowd,
crouching low and slipping in and out like eels. The men, attempting to
run them down, were checked by the crowd, too jammed to give way.
Panting, the three reached a corner. Here a boy of sixteen or so leaned
against the wall, sombrely watching the thronged square with its
brilliant central figure.

“Help us,” panted Romola. “The Duke has threatened to take us to his
palace, we know not what will become of us. We managed to slip from the
horses in the confusion, but they are after us ... hear the shouts!”

“Quick!” said the boy, without an instant’s hesitation, and turning, he
ran down a narrow street for a hundred yards, beckoning the girls to
follow. At a sort of sunken gateway he stopped, drew a key from his
breast, turned it in the lock, and waved them within.

Safe inside, with the door shut behind them, the girls drew long,
sobbing breaths, for the struggle to get through the crowd had been
severe.

They were in a dusky sort of crypt, with vaulted passages leading away
in various directions.

“Come,” said the boy, and walked ahead of them a short way, then opened
another door, admitting them into a small octagonal chamber with benches
around the walls and a table in the centre. A huge crucifix hung on the
wall at one end, and a dusky painting faced it. A little light came
through a high, narrow window, while two tall candles flamed dimly
before the crucifix.

“You are safe here,” said the boy. “Presently, when the hue and cry has
died down, I will guide you back home. So the tyrant tried to steal
you?” His voice as he spoke trembled, and a look of hate shone in his
dark eyes.

“Yes,” said Romola. “These two friends of mine and I, with old Maso,
were bound for the other bank of the Arno when we encountered the
Magnificent. It amused him to accost us, and when we refused to be
frightened, he gave orders we should be taken to his castle. What might
have happened to us all I know not. In the meanwhile Maso must certainly
have returned to my father, who will be in despair—for which of us can
oppose the Medici?”

The boy, who wore a long red garment reaching to his heels, with a cross
hanging from a chain round his neck, made a fierce gesture.

“I am a son of Holy Church,” said he, “soon to be admitted to orders.
But I should be glad to run my blade through his black heart. The blood
of the murdered Pazzi is in my veins, and there is no Florentine but
knows how my House was destroyed by this upstart Medici—how my father
was dragged at a horse’s heels through the streets, hacked into pieces
and flung to the Arno.”

He told this dreadful tale quietly, without raising his voice, but the
tone of him made Ruth shiver, and Rose turn pale, while Romola’s eyes
flashed.

“This is no time to turn monk,” she cried. “Why are you not a soldier,
and consecrated to vengeance? Will the Church help you kill the tyrant?”

“What a lot of killing and fury there is here in Florence,” said Rose.
“I wonder how any of you escape.”

“The strong escape,” muttered the boy, fingering his cross. “But the
mighty will be brought low ... there is One even now, though men know
him not....” He stopped.

Quick, light footsteps were approaching the door opposite that by which
the boy had brought the girls into the chamber. It was thrown open, and
a man in monk’s garb stood on the threshold. He was of middling stature,
dark-skinned, with eyes of amazing brilliance under heavy, dark brows.

A look of astonishment spread over his face as his eyes fell on the
young girls.

“What is this?” he exclaimed, in a deep and musical voice. “How come
these maidens here, Francesco?”

In a few words Francesco told of the escape, and that he was waiting to
take the girls back to Romola’s house. The monk shook his head with a
denunciatory gesture.

“The time is coming when the word must be spoken,” he said. “You have
done well, Francesco, in rescuing these maids. The throng has dispersed,
and it will be safe—safe as it ever is,—to return. Come with me.”

He led them out of the room and up a spiral staircase, finally bringing
them out through a small door into the body of a church. The next moment
they stepped once more into the street, a short, twisted way that was
deserted by all except a begger or two.

“Go as swiftly as may be,” he told Francesco, “and keep to the meaner
streets. Bless you, my daughters,” he added, making the sign of the
cross, and fixing his strangely luminous eyes on the girls for a moment,
“peace be with you.”

He turned at the word and re-entered the church.

“Who is he?” asked Romola, looking after him.

“His name is Savonarola,” returned their boy friend. “He is a great man,
and some day the world will wonder at him. But we must hasten.”

“But the manuscript,” it was Rose who suddenly bethought herself of the
forgotten errand. “What about that?”

“That must wait,” Romola answered. “I must return to my father—he will
want to thank you,” she added, to the boy. “You risked a great danger if
we had all been overtaken, seeing what House you belong to.”

He smiled, shaking his head ... and with that the street, he, Romola,
and all faded. Rose and Ruth were back in their own home.




                              CHAPTER XIII
                      LITTLE NELL AND THE BUN-SHOP


Even when you are very old, too old to care about playing games or
racing with the cloud-shadows on the grass when the west wind is taking
the big white ones that look like ships so gaily across the sky, even
then your feel pretty good at the first beginning of spring.

Long before the grass shows a tint of green down by the fence corners
and along the brookside there is a new smell to the air, a smell that
makes you want to jump up and down and shout. Then come the
pussy-willows, grey, demure, and fluffy, as if they had no notion how
important they were. And after that—but we haven’t got farther than that
just yet.

For that is where the spring stood when Rose and Ruth returned from
their first ride of the season to the next ranch with Marmie. A yellow
and rose sky looked at them calmly from the west as they reached home
and jumped off their ponies.

“Wasn’t it a _heavenly_ ride, Marmie?” exclaimed Rose, hauling off her
saddle, the fine new saddle she was so proud of, and turning her horse
into the corral. “Just think, it will soon be summer and we can stay
outdoors all day long, and go on camping trips again. Jimminy-kingsy, it
seems as if one couldn’t wait another minute!”

“What lots of waiting there is in life, isn’t there, Marmie?” said Ruth.

Marmie laughed. “Come to think of it, Ruth, you’re right. And now it’s
supper we’re waiting for, or at least Dad is. Will it cheer you up to
know we are going to have waffles?”

“Oh, Marmie! Umm—and just when we’re so hungry, too.”

“And after supper you two will have to amuse yourselves alone, for Dad
and I are going to be busy all evening.”

Fortunately there were enough waffles, though Rose and Ruth had both
doubted the possibility; they were so hungry that it seemed as though
the world in all its length and breadth could hardly hold enough waffles
to satisfy them. But when Daddy dared them to eat another they only
sighed.

And when they went into the living room while Marmie and Dad departed to
the den, where they always worked over the new schemes for the ranch
together, there was the fairy waiting for them!

Of course they didn’t see her. But the room was full of a wavy kind of
music, and they felt at once that she was dancing.

“Is it you, Fairy Honeysqueak? And are you dancing?—what scrumptious
music it is.”

“I’ve been chatting with Spring,” answered Honeysqueak, “and that always
leaves me in a dancy mood. That music was the echo of her talk—it always
lingers awhile. Why, even you mortals dance to her.”

“Is that what makes one feel so light and jumpy? But we never heard her
before.”

“You mean you didn’t know you heard; but you did, all the same. And now,
unless you don’t want the trouble, I’m going to take you to London to
see a little girl who has never been anything else but just a little
girl.”

“Of course we want to go ... trouble! Oh, Fairykins!” That was Rose.
Ruth wanted to know who the little girl was.

“She’s Little Nell, and I want you to be awfully nice to her, for she
doesn’t get much fun, you know.”

You may be sure they would be nice to her, and mighty glad of the
chance. So the fairy clasped their hands and led them once again through
the Magic Gate. When they opened their shut eyes, after that
well-remembered little jar of landing on the other side, they found
themselves in a street.

It was a busy, crowded street, with carts rattling down the middle and
people hurrying along the pavements, some with parcels and baskets, all
with umbrellas, for a thin rain was falling. Rose and Ruth found
themselves neatly clad in long waterproof cloaks of a circular pattern
that fell almost to their feet, with little hoods framing their faces,
and they also had an umbrella, a big one for the two of them. Before
them, smiling at them gently, was a little girl of a sweet and tender
beauty, with a threadbare cloak of the same pattern as their own and a
small and somewhat battered-looking umbrella. She carried a little
basket on one arm.

“It’s Nell,” said Rose, “isn’t it? We’ve come to play with you, and we
are going to have a lovely time.”

Nell looked a bit startled.

“But I have work that must be done,” she said. “And my grandfather needs
me, I fear. Maybe you will come with me and see him?”

“Later,” said Rose. “But really this is a good-time day. The fairy said
so, and we are going to be happy every minute. You don’t have any little
girls to play with, Nell. And now you are going to play with us.” Rose
was decidedly firm. She had always wanted Nell to have some real fun,
and here she was with a chance to give it her.

Ruth, dodging from under the umbrella, caught Little Nell by the hand.

“Come on, you sweet little thing,” she told her. “And first of all let’s
get out of the rain. Is there a place near here where we can get some
ice-cream or something good to eat? I’m hungry.”

[Illustration:

  “LADIES,” SAID DICK SWIVELLER, “I WILL ACCEPT YOUR KIND, NAY YOUR
    PRINCELY OFFER. LET US DRINK CONFUSION IN THIS TEA—CONFUSION TO DIRE
    DESTINY”
]

Nell seemed to abandon her doubts. An expression of gaiety dawned in her
serious blue eyes, and she squeezed Ruth’s hand impulsively.

“There’s a bun-shop just round the corner,” she answered, “and we can
find anything we want there. I’ve been doing a number of errands, and my
feet are so wet—it will be pleasant to get to a fire.”

“Then let’s hurry,” said Rose, and the sisters, flanking Nell on either
side, with the rain dripping cheerily down their necks, hurried along
the way she led them. As they went they chattered joyfully and laughed
considerably. For it seemed exceedingly jolly to be scuttling along the
shining pavement, with the roar of traffic in their ears, the passers-by
smiling at them, and Little Nell looking shyly up, a flush on her cheeks
and excitement all over her.

“I was so happy when I knew you were coming,” she confided, “only I
really did not see how I could take so much time just to be a little
girl in. But I feel I can, somehow, and it’s such a wonderful feeling.”

“Do you know, I think you are _too_ good,” said Rose. “I never knew any
girl on earth so good as you, Nell. You’re what Marmie calls
Conscientious, and that makes you work too hard. Don’t you think so,
Ruth?”

“Yes, I do,” answered Ruth. “You know, if we are good very long Marmie
thinks we can’t be feeling quite well. I don’t mean that we are bad, you
know, but just kind of—oh, _enterprising_.”

Nell shook her solemn little head. And she looked so sweet and
old-fashioned and lovely as she did that the sisters both wanted to hug
her, but the umbrellas prevented.

“Life has always seemed rather a stern and difficult business, and all I
can do is to hope that I shall not prove entirely useless in carrying
out my share of it,” she replied, quaintly. “You speak as though it were
something to play through—and you almost make me feel that you are
right.” She added this with a tiny sigh and a downward look, as though
half frightened by the boldness of her conclusion.

“You bet we’re right,” said Rose. “Is this the bun-shop?”

It was. A window displayed cakes and pastries, and a sign invited those
who felt the pangs of hunger to step inside.

Indoors a door led them into a neat, pretty room with a bright fire at
one end, some pots of geranium blazing quite as brilliantly on the
window board, a red carpet with huge bunches of yellow and green posies,
and snowy curtains. A couple of tables and a number of wide-armed,
comfortable chairs, with a dresser, completed the furniture of the
place. At one of these tables a young man was sitting, with a pot of tea
and some muffins before him.

“What a dandy room,” exclaimed the sisters, squeezing Nell’s hands in
rapture. “Come close to the fire, Nell, and dry yourself, or you’ll
catch an awful cold. My, you _are_ wet!”

And they busied themselves in helping her out of her cloak and bonnet,
and in sitting her before the blaze with her feet stretched out on the
fender. A motherly woman came in while they were busy with this and
asked them smiling, “Would they have tea?”

Nothing could be better, they said, though they felt daring, because
Marmie only allowed them to have it on their birthdays, as an immense
treat. But they thought the present occasion warranted a real spree.

So tea came, with buns and toasted crumpets, which had been timidly
suggested by Little Nell. The motherly woman helped them draw one table
close to the fire, in which she was assisted by the young man, who
sprang forward, asserting loudly that lovely woman should not overburden
her strength when _he_ was present. The landlady laughed, calling him
Mr. Richard.

“It’s an odd fish you are, Mr. Richard,” she said, “and no mistake.
There, I think that will do nicely for the young ladies.”

“Thanks ever so much,” supplemented Rose. “Wouldn’t you like to sit
nearer the fire too?” she added, addressing the youth. “There’s plenty
of room.”

“Room and to spare at the board,” announced this personage, with a
flourish of the hand, “so, ladies, I will accept your kind, nay, your
princely offer. Let us sit together, and let us drink confusion—in this
tea—confusion to dire destiny.”

“What’s that?” said Ruth.

“The providence that shapes our ends, roughhew them how we will!” And
carrying his cup, plate and pot of tea, the young man made the transfer
to the circle by the fire. “Your health, young ladies, though this is
not the ruby,” he finished, lifting his cup high before setting it to
his lips.

The girls, including Nell, giggled.

“You’re funny,” said Rose. “What’s your name?”

“Richard Swiveller, at your service. And yours, fair ones?”

They introduced each other gravely. And then began to make away with the
delicious provender before them.

“We have met,” said Dick, buttering a muffin, “we have encountered each
other in this singular spot for a reason—but what that reason may be,
that indeed ’twere difficult to say. Unless you know?”

“We’ve come to give Nell a good time,” declared Ruth, who felt a strong
liking for the dauntless Richard. “You see, she is so good and so
helpful and so busy that she has no time to play, and we want to
play—after we’ve eaten.” And she bit into her bun.

Nell laughed. She began to look rosy, what with the comfort of the fire
and the glow imparted by the tea.

“How shall we begin?” she asked.

“On with the dance, let joy be unconfined,” proclaimed Mr. Swiveller.
With the words he drew from the bosom of his bottle-green coat a fife.
“Here is linked sweetness, long drawn out, or shall be. And now, if you
have finished eating, let us push aside the tables and begin.”

Suiting the action to the word, and gladly assisted by the three girls,
he cleared the centre of the room, and sitting in an easy and careless
position on one corner of the table, he set his instrument to his lips,
beginning at once to pipe a melody, somewhat jerky, to be sure, but
certainly lively and provocative.

With much laughter, the two sisters set to work to teach Nell the
one-step. She was apt enough, and graceful as a kitten at play, once the
newness of the experience wore off. Dick himself insisted upon joining
the dancers, playing the while as well as might be, and more
discordantly than ever, but with a sense of time that made up for the
rest of his defects as a musician. Presently he showed them a jig, and
in this Ruth soon became expert, distancing the two other girls, and
evoking from her instructor the most rapturous praise.

But at last, exhausted by the vigour of their efforts, they all sank
laughing into chairs, unable to take another step.

“Let’s play something quiet,” said Rose. “Do you know Up Jenkins, Mr.
Swiveller?”

“No, princess,” returned Dick, sadly. “In some respects my education has
been shamefully neglected. I never so much as heard of Mr. Up Jenkins.”

So they laughed at that, and then the sister instructed Nell and Dick in
the mysteries of the game. Seated at the table, Rose and Nell on one
side and Dick and Ruth at the other, they brought out a nice new
shilling from Rose’s reticule. The business of the game was for the side
holding the shilling to bring it down, concealed in one of the four
hands, flat upon the table at the command “Down Jenkins” from the
captain of the opposing side. His business it was, or hers, to order up
one by one the four out-spread hands, saying sternly “Up Jenkins,” to
each. The one under which the shilling lay to be the last. If the
captain, consulting freely with the other member of his side, guessed
accurately, the shilling changed over; if not, it remained in the
possession of the foe. But if the enemy made the mistake of obeying the
command of any one but the captain, or lifted a hand when it was simply
pointed to, without waiting for the command, or broke several other
rules, why the shilling was lost to them. It was a good, noisy game and,
played with the fervour devoted to it by this little party, afforded
endless amusement. Dick in especial proved a wonder, for his sly methods
of causing the opposing captain to think the shilling was under his hand
when it really lay cosily with Ruth, his extraordinary flow of language,
his quick, stern commands when he was not the captain, these and
numerous other tricks kept his new friends in an almost unbroken storm
of laughter.

Suddenly a gleam of sunlight fell across the table, and looking out the
four saw that the rain had passed. The motherly landlady entering the
room at the same moment, they told her they must go. But first Rose had
her fill the little basket with a variety of good things to eat, which
were to be taken to Nell’s grandfather. Then, bidding Dick good-bye,
though he placed his hand on his heart and declared solemnly that he
should not be able to support life unless he were allowed to play Up
Jenkins at least twice a day with them in future, they walked out into
the sunlight, which gleamed from low in the west, for evening was
approaching.

Cheerily, with their umbrellas under their arms, the three threaded the
crowded streets, where hucksters were calling their wares, where
donkeys, drawing funny little carts, disputed the way with immense dray
horses, and sprightly-looking hansoms dashed by the huge busses,
top-heavy with their loads of passengers. The pavements were gay with
gentlemen in wide-bottomed, full-skirted coats of brilliant blues,
greens and snuff browns, with curly-brimmed high hats atop of whiskered
faces, and striped, tight-fitting trousers on their legs, as well as
with ladies in hoop-skirts and shawls and bonnets, demure as pansies
when they were young and slight, but resembling overblown peonies or
immense inverted cabbages of the purple variety when they were elderly
and fat.

Everybody seemed to know every one, and there was much nodding and
greeting to and fro. Several nodded kindly to the Little Nell, having
seen her pass the same way often before. One or two stopped to speak a
word, and complimented her on her rosy cheeks and bright eyes.

“You look blooming as a wild rose, child,” said one. “And your friends
too. It does an old woman good to see such happy faces.”

“She often speaks to me,” said Nell, “but I know not who she is, except
that she hath, so she has told me, a daughter Barbara. She is a kind
soul.”

And now they reached the door of the queer old shop where Nell and her
grandfather lived. There he stood, peering out under his hand, waiting.
When he saw the three girls coming toward him, he smiled gently.

“We’ve had such a good time,” said Rose, when Nell had introduced her
and Ruth. “We’ve been playing together all the afternoon. And see, we’ve
brought a little basketful of good things for you, too.”

So they went in and unpacked the goodies. Then the old man took them all
over his shop, showing them numerous things, some queer, some beautiful,
all old. Then it was time to say good-bye, for it was growing dark. The
two sisters shook hands with Nell’s grandfather, and then turned to Nell
herself, clasping her warmly in their arms.

“You are a dear little thing, and as pretty as a picture,” Ruth told
her. “We have loved being with you.”

Rose kissed her, saying that she would never forget their jolly
afternoon, and Little Nell, serious once more, embraced them tenderly,
murmuring that no one had a right to be sad in a world that held such
persons as Rose and Ruth, not to speak of Dick.

With which the two sisters found themselves once more safe and sound at
home—after the properest good-bye they’d ever taken, as Ruth remarked.

“It’s usually just ‘swish,’ and we’re off. But this time we really took
leave.”

“And how much fun we had!” sighed Rose contentedly.




                              CHAPTER XIV
                      EVANGELINE AND THE BIG BEAR


Evening lay red in the west as Marmie stood in the doorway and called to
Rose and Ruth to come into supper. They were planting seeds in their own
little garden-patch, and were as grimy as roots, both of them.

Rose had been devoting her energies to radishes and lettuce. Ruth to
pansies and sweet alyssum, for it seemed to her that a vegetable bed
ought to have a border of flowers.

“Like having flowers on the dinner-table,” she remarked, as she strewed
the tiny seeds. “And they’ll go right on blooming long after your
radishes have been eaten up,” she added.

“Yes, but by that time we’ll have planted peas, and then corn, and then
tomatoes and then eggplants—this is going to be one round of good things
to eat,” Rose returned with gusto. “What fun planting is! It’s just as
magic as getting turned into a swan or a fox or any of those real
things ... all right, we’re c-o-o-ming....” This last in answer to
Marmie, whose voice had at last reached the girl’s inner consciousness.
So they gathered up their tools and ran in to wash up before sitting
down to supper.

“You little grubs,” said Marmie, “you don’t really need to get into the
ground yourselves when you plant. Hurry and dig yourselves out, because
Dad wants me to ride to the south ranch with him after supper. He’s got
to look over the fences.”

“But it’ll be dark, Marmie.”

“There’s a full moon, youngster.”

“Can’t we go too, please, please?”

“Not this time, dears. We’ll be rather late getting back, and I want you
to get to bed good and early. But soon we’ll fix up a picnic, when the
weather grows more settled. I think we are going to have a very early
spring this year ... why, it’s more like the end of April than the end
of March right now.”

After they had waved their parents out of sight, the two girls turned
back into the house a trifle forlornly.

“Dear me, I wish we were big enough to do just what we wanted to do,”
grumbled Rose. “Grown-up people don’t consider enough how we young ones
suffer when they don’t let us do things.”

They went glumly into the living room and sat down, trying to think of
something to do. But the thought of the ponies loping out there in the
moonlight with Dad and Marmie drove other ideas away.

Suddenly Ruth looked up eagerly.

“Oh, Rose, I do wish the fairy would come,” she exclaimed. “Then we
wouldn’t mind being left behind.”

“That’s true. Suppose we wish for her.”

“A wish is as good as a smile,” remarked the voice of Honeysqueak. “I’ve
been sitting right here some time, but such a pair of scowling faces
frightened all the words away—I couldn’t get hold of one.”

“We weren’t cross, dear fairy,” explained Rose, “just sort of
despairing.”

“Well, it’s no use my shaking my head, because you can’t see me,” said
the fairy. “But....”

And her voice sounded just as though she were shaking it.

So Rose and Ruth both laughed rather shamefacedly, and then the fairy
laughed too and the air cleared like magic.

“And now that life seems worth while again, my dears, suppose we go off
on a little trip of our own?”

Nothing could be better than that, and when Ruth begged that they might
visit Evangeline this time, Rose thought it a splendid suggestion, and
the fairy agreed.

“There isn’t a lovelier place anywhere than Grand Pré,” she told them,
“nor a sweeter girl than Evangeline. So come along, quick, quick,
quick!”

And in less time than you’d take to get out of your chair, the sisters
found themselves in Acadie, of a lovely June afternoon.

They were strolling along a white and curving road shaded by trees. On
either hand the meadows spread, deep in grass, reaching to the blue,
calm waters of the Basin of Midas on one side, on the other to the
misty-topped mountains, dark with forest. Ahead of them lay the lovely
village, with its white, thatch-roofed cottages and big church. Flax in
bloom made broad patches of blue, a clearer, lighter blue than the
sea-water, but just as beautiful. It was a smiling, lovely scene.

Coming to meet them, with a basket on her arm, was a girl of their own
age dressed in a blue frock with full white sleeves and opening at the
throat over a white yoke. A white cap with broad lappets topped her
shining brown hair. She was as winsome a sight as ever the sun shone on,
with a sweet and laughing face and a body as lissom as the swaying grain
just ripening in the fields.

Rose and Ruth were dressed in the same way, and they turned their heads
with delight to make their caps wave the white wings that so pleasantly
shaded their necks.

“Here you are, and late too,” cried Evangeline. “I had hoped to meet you
nearer the village. Come, we’ll return to the farm, and then my father
has given permission for us to take the big, kind Alphonse and picnic on
Blomidon. Will that not be a fine holiday? And on a day so fair!”

[Illustration:

  SO GABRIEL CLIMBED IN BETWEEN RUTH AND EVANGELINE, AND THE LITTLE
    PARTY HASTENED ON TOWARD THE CAPE
]

“We only got here this minute,” said Rose. “How sweet you look,
Evangeline! We are so glad to meet you. Ruth said she always loved you
better than any other heroine in ... in ...” Rose couldn’t quite
remember what she had intended saying, so she ended with a skip of joy,
and the statement that a picnic on Blomidon was a wonderful idea, and
who was Alphonse?

“Alphonse is the dog. Father will let me go anywhere with him, so big
and strong and wise he is, and so brave and gentle. Do you like dogs?”

Of course they did, and all three of them chatting at once, they trudged
merrily along the road toward the farm, roomy and generous, with big
barns stretching round three sides of a square, with dove-cotes and
hen-houses and kennels, and the wide-eaved gracious house in front,
facing the sea.

As they pushed open the white gate of the house-place, a hearty-looking
white-haired man called to them from an open window.

“Welcome, mes petites. Evangeline, offer thy friends some milk and a
slice of bread and cheese, and then be off with you all, for I do not
want you to be late getting home.”

A table stood under a great, shady sycamore by the door, with chairs
about it, and here Evangeline spread a simple meal of bread and cheese
and berries, with a huge pitcher of creamy milk. Bees murmured all about
them, butterflies flitted past, and the clear air seemed to shimmer
above the meadows and orchards and over the gleaming sea.

“I think this is the loveliest place in the whole world,” decided Ruth,
sighing with content. “Oh, are we going to drive?” for in the yard two
men were harnessing a pretty sorrel horse to a wagon with two seats,
singing as they did so.

“Indeed we are. My father has business on beyond among the hills, and he
will drive us close to the forest to spend the afternoon, and stop for
us on the way back. It would be too far to walk.”

What fun it was, climbing so joyously into the wagon, with Father
Bellefontaine helping them settle down, and putting in the baskets of
dainty cakes and the bottle of fruit-juice and the basket of great red
strawberries on which they were to feast under the murmuring pines, that
sang an echo to the stirring waves, endless as time. And that drive!

First they went through the quaint village where every one knew them,
and waved or called a greeting. Evangeline was a favourite with young
and old alike, that was evident. Such a clean, bright little village,
with orchards almost up to the cottage doors, these cottages so pretty
with dormer windows and huge beams of wood criss-crossing the white or
tinted plaster of their walls. Brilliant little gardens bloomed before
many, and vines scrambled up most. Children played everywhere, and once,
coming down a side street, Rose caught a glimpse of the pleasant-faced
old priest, surrounded by a group of youngsters, who were grasping at
his hands and his flowing black robe, while he smiled down upon them.

Then came the spreading meadows, protected from the sea by dikes on
which willows grew in long rows. And then the hills, covered with trees.

Their way led far out on the cape, and the song of the sea was always in
their ears, while its blue shone between trees or stretched far as they
topped some slight rise. Father Bellefontaine pointed out sights of
interest here and there. They passed the smithy and were hailed by Basil
Lajeunnes who worked there amid a shower of sparks to the merry ring of
iron on iron. A slender youth ran out to exchange a word with them as
they stopped a moment—Basil’s son, young Gabriel, and Evangeline smiled
at him, but said nothing.

“If there were room in the wagon we should like to take you too,
Gabriel,” said the farmer. “But like enough one boy with so many maids
would be too bashful, ... eh, Basil?” and he laughed toward his friend,
who had come to the door of the smithy and stood smiling.

Gabriel laughed too. “If there were room I would surely forget my
bashfulness,” he answered, his eyes dancing.

“Then in with you,” cried Farmer Bellefontaine, “and you two behind make
room somehow. I shall be glad enough to have Gabriel with these maids in
the forest, for all Alphonse is here.”

So Gabriel climbed in between Ruth and Evangeline, and the little party
hastened on toward the cape, Alphonse leaping and barking around the
wagon and horse as though he enjoyed it all every bit as much as the
rest.

“Be wise children and do not wander too deep into the forest,” warned
Evangeline’s father as he left the young people in the shadow of the
mighty pines, baskets and all, and drove off about his business. “I
shall be back by sunset.”

They had little trouble taking the baskets farther in among the trees,
where a spring bubbled up between moss-covered stones, to wander away in
a clear streamlet. The air was redolent of the fragrance of the needles,
and the shadows and sun played all sorts of fantastic games with each
other as the wind stirred the boughs so high above the children’s heads.

They took off shoes and stockings and paddled in the clear water, and
chased each other laughing over the brown needles, silky soft to their
bare feet. They sang and laughed, and Gabriel showed them a new game
with a ball he had brought. Then came the picnic, and they ate every
morsel, including a cold chicken, whose bones alone they threw to
Alphonse. He was so clever catching them that they couldn’t praise him
enough, nor he be done wagging his tail.

Then Gabriel told them there was a wonderful view of the bay to be had
from a nearby hilltop, and offered to lead them there. They packed up
the baskets neatly, put on their shoes and stockings, and then started
away, Alphonse in the lead, sniffing the breeze and dashing after
squirrels, which chattered at him mockingly from a branch just beyond
reach.

They had not gone very far before they came to another path branching
from the one they had been following. Gabriel was not sure which way to
take, so he asked them to wait at the junction while he explored a bit.
Off he went, while Alphonse lay down beside the girls, whose hands were
full of flowers plucked on the walk.

Evangeline told them of her life on the farm, and of the festival soon
to occur, a Saint’s day when all the village turned out to dance and
play games, dressed in its best. She was to have a new gown, her father
had promised her.

Suddenly, as they talked, Alphonse sprang up with a deep growl, his hair
bristling all over him, his eyes flashing. Startled, the girls sprang to
their feet, but there was nothing to be seen.

“I wish Gabriel were back,” exclaimed Evangeline. “What can be wrong,
that Alphonse acts so strangely?”

Still growling hoarsely, Alphonse began to crawl up the path which had
not been taken by Gabriel. Then with a loud bark, he sprang forward and
disappeared.

Catching each other by the hand, their hearts thumping, the three girls
stared after him.

There was another sharp bark, then an angry whine, and Alphonse
reappeared, running, frightened but fierce. Behind him a huge brown
shadow rolled, a shadow that resolved itself into a great hairy beast in
no time at all.

“A bear!”

They all gasped the words. Alphonse, seeing them, turned again and faced
the huge creature, snarling like a wolf. The bear paused and reared up
on its hind legs.

Then, in the dim greenness behind, a small head showed. A cub.

“Hasten!” whispered Evangeline, her voice shaking. “Up the path toward
Gabriel while the dog holds her back.”

Rose and Ruth felt the most peculiar sensation in their knees as they
turned to follow Evangeline. Through Rose’s head flashed a remembered
description: “and his knees were like water.” That was it. But this did
not keep them from flying like scared rabbits up the path under the
shadowy trees. Behind them a hoarse roar burst out, mixed with
indescribable growling, snarling and whining. Ruth glanced back to see
dog and bear rolling on the ground together.

At this moment, Gabriel, breathless, reached them. He had heard the
sounds as he was returning, and knew something must be wrong.

Quickly he put himself between the girls and the bear. He had drawn a
short, broad and sharp knife from his belt, and clutched this tightly.

“Have a care, dear Gabriel,” whispered Evangeline. “It is a horrible
great brute and there is a cub with it.”

He nodded. The bear was still rolling on the ground with the dog, but
now she rose, snorting and shaking her head. Her small eyes gleamed as
she saw the little group crouched together, Gabriel some paces in front.
Growling again, she strode forward with a rolling movement.

An icy chill shook the three girls. She was going to attack.

Gabriel glanced back over his shoulder. His face was pale but steady.

“Run,” he commanded. “I can keep her back ... hurry....”

They did not stir. Rose and Ruth felt that nothing could make them move
away from whatever was to come; Evangeline stood, her little hands
clenched and pressed against her breast, her eyes on Gabriel and the
advancing beast.

The dog had once more gathered himself up, and now came again to the
attack. Just as the bear reared up before Gabriel, its great paws
waving, Alphonse sprang. The bear swerved, sinking to all fours, and the
dog’s teeth gripped its pointed nose.

At the same moment Gabriel closed in, knife ready. All the girls saw was
a whir of brown, a flash of steel, the white spot on Alphonse’s throat
he held on grimly; Gabriel thrust the knife deep into the great
creature’s neck, close behind the ear.

With an almost human groan the animal swung its heavy paw at the boy,
and felled him to the ground. The knife dropped from his hand, rattling
on the path.

Rose heard a scream—it was Evangeline—and she saw the girl spring
forward to help her playmate and comrade. But Rose herself was quicker.
With Gabriel’s fall she had plunged at the knife, snatched it up, and
now, brushing Evangeline aside, she made a lunge at the bear, which had
rolled over on both boy and dog. Her knife sank into the beast’s head,
at the base of the brain. But the stroke was not needed ... the bear was
already dead.

“It’s dead,” gasped Rose, and Ruth, sobbing, was beside her, struggling
to drag the carcass off the boy, who lay still. Evangeline, on her knees
murmuring prayers, had caught his hand in hers.

By frantic efforts the three succeeded in getting Gabriel free. Blood
trickled from his left shoulder, but in an instant his eyes opened. He
had had the breath knocked out of him, and it took only a few minutes to
bring him around.

All the girls were crying, in an excited way, and quite unconsciously.
Gabriel sat staring at the huge brown body. Suddenly he exclaimed:

“And Alphonse!”

Poor Alphonse. He had given his life for his mistress. He was crushed
under his enemy. They got him free tenderly, but it was hopeless. There
was no more wagging of the responsive tail, no cheery bark, no joyful
gambolling life in the kindly dog. Evangeline patted him, the tears
running down her cheeks.

“He died a hero’s death,” said Gabriel, gravely. “We will carry him back
down the trail and see that he is given fit burial.”

“But you, your arm, Gabriel,” asked Evangeline suddenly. “It is
wounded.”

“Nothing much, a scratch. My mother will dress it as soon as we reach
home.”

But the girls would not have that, and bound the wound up as well as
might be with Evangeline’s kerchief. While they were at this work an odd
whining made itself noticeable.

“Oh, look,” whispered Ruth. “It’s the cub.”

And so it was, for the little creature had slowly drawn nearer to its
dead mother, and now was nosing over her, whining in a surprised, pained
manner, and pawing at her with its small feet. Reaching the bleeding
wound in her throat it stopped suddenly, lifted its head high in the
air, and began crying.

“Poor little beast,” said Rose. “Let’s take it back with us, Gabriel. It
will make a nice pet.”

Gabriel took off his leather belt and fastened it around the cub’s neck,
handing the other end of the strap to Rose and Ruth. He and Evangeline
then took up the dead Alphonse between them, and the cavalcade set off
down the path, slowly enough. It was difficult work, but at last, with
many rests, and some frantic demonstrations from the terrified cub, they
got back to the spot where Farmer Bellefontaine had left them early that
afternoon. It seemed an hundred years ago!

There he was, anxiously pacing about, looking now in this direction, now
in the other, for the sun was setting, and he began to fear something
had happened. When he saw the queer procession coming toward him he
stared in astonishment, and then called out sharply:

“What is this? What have you been about?”

His astonishment grew when the story was told him, and it looked as
though he too would faint, so white he grew, thinking of his beloved
child in such danger.

Evangeline told him of Rose’s bravery, and he embraced her, laughing,
but with tears in his eyes.

“What an affair, what an affair! And never again shall you get out of
your old father’s sight, child. But my boy, what a stroke that was of
thine!”

“It was plain luck,” returned Gabriel. “I struck blindly, and the blade
must somehow have reached the brain. Then poor Alphonse helped me. He
hung to the beast’s muzzle to the very end.”

Well, it had to be told over again on the way home, with the small cub
in the lunch basket, and when they reached Gabriel’s home, there was
more excitement. All the village crowded round, the barber came to bind
up Gabriel’s wound, his father stood by beaming, his mother wept and
called on heaven in thanksgiving, and every one had something to say.
Several of the youths of the place determined to go out the first thing
in the morning to bring in the old she-bear, and it was plain to see
that they envied Gabriel his adventure. Rose too came in for a deal of
congratulation and hand-shaking and even kisses, for Evangeline was
quick to tell of her courage, and to praise the swiftness of the help
she offered.

“In an instant she had the knife up, and then—it was wonderful, so
strong, so steady,” and she illustrated the stroke. Rose was
embarrassed, but Ruth looked on with shining eyes.

Then all bade Gabriel farewell, each giving him a kiss. The cub squealed
in the basket, the horse started off gaily, everybody waved and
hurrahed—it was like a story ... the moon shone softly over the broad
meadows, the wind sighed, the village dogs barked....

Or no. It was their own dogs barking! They were back at home, and when
they looked at the clock they decided it was time for them to hop right
off to bed.

“But that was a splendid adventure,” said Ruth, “and you were a wonder,
Rose. We must tell Marmie.”

“If we can only remember. But we never do when she’s here, Ruth,”
returned Rose, puzzling again over the freakish forgetfulness that came
to them whenever they tried to recall for the benefit of others any of
their many trips through the Magic Gate.




                               CHAPTER XV
                      THE LITTLE QUAKER-CITY MAID


There are many miracles, only we become used to them in time, and forget
their marvel. We look calmly at the tiny chick pecking its way out of
the egg, a downy thing with bright black eyes and crowded full of lively
motion where only a short while ago there was no more than a yolk and a
white with shell to keep them together. We see a worm turn to a
butterfly and go on unconcerned. We see a baby begin to walk and to
talk, and we behave as though that were to be expected—and so it is, for
we live in the midst of marvellous happenings, as I began by saying.

And here were Rose and Ruth in the thick of the miracle of spring. Only
yesterday there was nothing much to speak of. Just a beginning, a hint,
a mist over the trees, a green tinge to the grass. To-day ... what a
transformation.

Blue-birds were twittering and flying, song-sparrows tuning up. The
trees had brought out leaves and tassels and sweet-smelling fringes.
Willows were burning with yellow and rose, windflowers nodded, and
Marmie’s snowdrops and crocuses were all abloom along the south wall of
the house. There was a delirious quality to the air, and bees hummed.
One white butterfly teetered over the yellowest crocus.

The girls were wild for the school hours to pass—Marmie always taught
them, for there was no school within reach—so that they could be out in
it all. And Marmie let them take their luncheon and ride over to the
little lake with their rods after trout.

“Be home by sunset, dears,” she had said, “and have a good time. There
are many, many nice things in this old world, but being a child in
spring is one of the best.”

They had a wonderful day of it, and each of them had caught plenty of
fish, fine fellows that would make dandy eating for supper. Lunch had
been delicious, and the spring day increasingly beautiful. Now, in the
warm, mild afternoon, they felt delightfully lazy.

The ponies were cropping the grass, the fish were in the creel, and that
was hung up on the limb of a tree, where it reached the water. Side by
side the sisters lay, their heads resting on their saddles, drinking in
the lovely day through every pore.

“Winter’s really gone,” remarked Rose, dreamily. “And what a splendid
winter it’s been, Ruth.”

“Yep. We haven’t been a bit lonely this year, just because of Fairy
Honeysqueak. She’s given us a lot of glorious experience, hasn’t she?”

“It’s some time since we’ve seen—I mean heard her. I wonder if she isn’t
coming any more, now that spring is here at last? I wish we could at
least say good-bye and thank you, don’t you?”

“Then that’s just what you can do,” the silver-sounding voicelet spoke,
the clear and chiming voice they knew and loved so. “For I’m come, and
I’m going to take you one last trip for a sort of farewell, because I’m
too busy now that spring’s here to be able to play any more; and I
daresay you’ll not have any too much time on your hands yourselves.”

“Oh, Fairy Honeysqueak, how sweet and kind of you to come once more. We
shall miss you awfully. I guess we are the two luckiest girls in the
world to know you. When it’s cold again and you have nothing to do,
perhaps you’ll come back. Please.”

She laughed, and the sound was like the rocking of canterbury-bells atop
of their long stalks, if you could only hear them.

“It has been lots of fun for me too, and maybe I’ll see you next year,
though no one can tell about a fairy,” she answered. “Anyway, here we
are now. And now for our last trip. How about going to Quaker-town to
see a small maid called Darthea Penniston?”

“What larks! And shall we see Hugh Wynne too? And Washington? And....”

“I’m sure I don’t know what you’ll see or not see; keep your eyes open,
that’s what they’re for. Except that you must shut them now, and grab my
hands tight....”

So that’s what was done, and once more the two felt the singular
sensation, ending in a slight jar, which always accompanied their trips
through the Magic Gate.

They found themselves in a garden, very bright and pretty with many
flowers growing in beds bordered by little box hedges and separated by
paths of red brick. A sun-dial was in the centre of the garden, where
the paths met, while at the bottom of the garden ran a clear stream.
Willows bowed over this, dipping the fine long ends of their slender
branches in the water. A couple of benches stood under these trees. On
one of these sat a little girl in a rose-pink gown, her hat hanging from
her arm by long strings, a broad-brimmed leghorn with roses round the
brim. She seemed to be studying, for there was a school book open on her
knees.

Rose and Ruth were dressed in flowered muslin skirts, very full and
reaching to their boot tops, with pointed bodices of the same pretty
stuff having lace ruffles at the neck and elbow sleeves. Over this they
each wore a little apron. Their shoes were square-toed, with big bright
buckles, and they had on white stockings. Little bonnets were tied under
their chins.

Demurely they walked down the sweet-smelling garden path toward the
small, dark-haired maid seated on the bench. She pored over her book,
and seemed in no special good spirits.

Just as they were on the point of speaking she looked up. Instantly a
smile flooded her face like sudden sunshine on a dark day.

Up she jumped and was beside them in an instant.

“So you’ve really come! What good news this will be to Hugh and Jack,
for I have promised them if you came that we will go to Hugh’s house
after school; his mother has told him to bring one or two or his
school-mates to play in the garden this afternoon. And they look forward
to meeting you. But we must hurry, we shall be late else, and there is
no knowing what that hateful David Dove may not do in such a case.”

Somewhat to their surprise Rose and Ruth found they had a few books
strapped together under their arms. Evidently school it must be. So with
Darthea they set off, through the gate that opened on a pretty street
faced by neat houses, with cosy porches vine-embowered. Other children,
singly and in groups, were bound the same way with themselves. Many of
these were clad in sober grey, with white kerchiefs worn fichu-wise on
the girls, and broad-brimmed Quaker hats on the boys.

“How grown-up they look in those funny clothes,” Ruth whispered to Rose.
“Not at all like children. And how gravely they go along.”

Just here two boys, clad like those Ruth was criticising, in
full-skirted coats and breeches reaching to the knee, with buckled shoes
and wide-brimmed hats, sober-hued as mice, came round the corner of
another street. When they saw Darthea and her friends they hastened
their steps, and presently bowed before them gravely.

Darthea looked at them shyly under her long black lashes, introducing
Rose and Ruth very prettily, however, in spite of her apparent
confusion.

“This is Hugh Wynne, and his friend Jack Warner, Rose and Ruth. They are
coming with me to your mother’s after school,” she added, turning to the
boys.

“That is fine news,” answered Hugh smiling. “And she will have good
cakes for us, and damson jam, and has promised to play at hide-and-find
in the orchard with us.”

“What a dear mother you have, Hugh,” Darthea replied. “She is like one
of us, yet so lovely a lady, too.”

Hugh nodded, looking much pleased. By this time the five of them had
reached the school, a brick building rather plain and grim in
appearance. The room where they were to study was long and low, with a
huge blackboard at the upper end, near the master’s desk, and a globe by
that. The master himself, a thin man with a prominent nose on which
rested a pair of horn-bowed spectacles, sat waiting for the shuffling
feet to be still and the children to be seated. Then he rose and began
the afternoon exercises in a high, disagreeable voice.

Rose and Ruth looked about them, at the subdued rows of children, girls
and boys, bent over their slates and books. When the teacher addressed
one of these he or she stood up, put hands behind back, and answered in
the best manner possible. Often they failed to please the master,
however, whereupon he sneered at them, calling them in front of him to
his desk. Once he made a boy stand up beside his desk with a paper
pinned foolscap fashion on his head, at which the class giggled. But
Rose and Ruth felt a helpless anger stir in them. They forthwith hated
David Dove with a very real hatred.

Suddenly his eye fell on Ruth, and pointing a long finger at her, he
asked her something in an abrupt tone. Confused, she did not catch his
meaning.

“What did you say, sir?” she asked, her voice trembling a little.

“You know very well what I said,” returned the teacher, in a cold, slow
way. “Answer me at once, or ’twill be the worse for you.”

Ruth looked helplessly at Rose, who flushed, fire leaping into her eyes.

“My sister is not a liar,” she said, addressing the teacher. “She told
you she didn’t hear what you asked her, and she didn’t. Ask it again.”

There was a terrified hush over the school, and every eye turned to Rose
and Ruth. As for the teacher, he seemed stunned.

Darthea jumped to her feet.

“These are friends of mine, sir,” she called out, though her voice shook
more than Ruth’s had done. “They do not know the ways of this school
yet, and have only come this morning for trial.”

“Ha,” exclaimed the teacher. “Then, since they are no scholars of mine,
and cannot be punished for this insolence, you will please step up here,
Darthea, and take a whipping for them.”

With tears, barely suppressed, Darthea stepped into the aisle and began
to walk toward the desk. Utterly astounded for a second, Rose and Ruth
stood motionless. Then they rushed after her, and all three came to halt
before the master.

The two sisters were shaking with excitement and anger, so unjust and
brutal the whole thing seemed to them. Looking up into the cold and
sneering eyes of Mr. Dove, Rose spoke.

“Do you mean to say you are going to hit her! A man, and ... and ... you
coward!”

For Rose had never imagined such a thing as this.

And Ruth said too, in a voice that was hoarse with emotion, “Yes, you
coward.”

Darthea looked from one to the other in amazement.

Behind them there was a rustle all over the school. Murmurs rose, and
some of the boys, including Hugh and Jack, stood up. The master faced
the crowd of children for an instant, his eyes glittering.

“I will take this to your parents,” he said presently, looking icily
around the room. Motioning to the girls, he added, “Sit down.”

Silently they returned to their places, though their hearts beat hard
for some time. The hour dragged along, and at last the master rose,
dismissing the school. In a moment every one was outside, crowding round
the newcomers.

“You’ll catch it yet,” they said. “Wait till he’s had time to think over
what to do.”

“Come along,” said Darthea. Hugh and Jack had quickly joined them, and
off they went to Hugh’s big, comfortable house in the midst of its
orchards and gardens. At the garden gate they were met by Mrs. Wynne,
lovely in her Quaker dress, her eyes as blue as lakes, and a smile on
the merriest mouth in the world.

“So here you are, the little friends of this boy of mine,” she cried.
“And I have a bite or two of good things out in the garden for you. How
went it at school to-day?”

They all told her at once, and she was much interested. “Brave words,”
she said, “and brave behaviour too. And now let us forget all about this
unkind Dove, who has the heart of a hawk, methinks.”

As they went into the garden, where under a sort of summer-house was set
a table looking most hospitably loaded, she told them that Hugh’s father
was at a friend’s house talking over the troubles between the Colonies
and England.

“Colonel Washington and his lady are in town, up from Virginia on a
visit, and the Colonel is pressing for some decisive action, so I heard
your father say, Hugh. Naturally he is not too pleased at this, being a
man of peace.”

“George Washington near here!” It was Rose who ejaculated these words,
while Ruth stood rooted, her eyes fairly bulging.

“Yes,” returned Mrs. Wynne, calmly, and turning to Hugh, “your father
thinks him a dangerous man, my son.”

“But, but, can we see him?” stuttered Rose.

Hugh’s mother laughed. “Are you so fond of the soldiers, Rose? But ’tis
long since the colonel served. He is a married man now, very much
settled and with a big estate to take care of in Virginia. Of course you
shall see him, if you wish to. The meeting will be over in half an hour,
and he and his friends will pass here on the way to take a boat down the
river.”

“It isn’t only that we love soldiers, it’s because, because....” Rose
couldn’t remember just why it was so important to see Washington, though
she felt her heart thumping at the thought, and saw in Ruth’s eyes the
same puzzled excitement.

Mrs. Wynne turned to Darthea.

“I hear thy mother is better, child, which is good news. And you make
school a far pleasanter place for Hugh, for which I thank you. Now come
and help me with the tea and cakes.”

“Thank you, Mistress Wynne,” replied Darthea, smiling shyly. “Hugh and
Jack and I have grown good friends at school, even though they be
Quakers and I of Christ Church. May I fill these cups?” And very
prettily she set about helping the others to the refreshments, while
Mistress Wynne cut the cakes and served the preserves, luscious as can
be imagined. Rose and Ruth and the two boys fell to in high delight,
presently joined by Darthea. Then came the games, and none more joyous
at these than Hugh’s sweet mother herself. They were all laughing and
racing like wild things when Ruth, hiding behind a clump of Rose of
Sharon, saw a group of gentlemen appearing down the street.

Instantly she rushed across the lawn, calling out, “Here comes
Washington, here comes Washington,” and waving her arms. Rose was beside
her in a moment, and the rest came laughing, Mrs. Wynne greatly amused
at the two girls’ excitement over the Colonel.

“One would think him a hero to hear you two,” she declared. “But be
quiet or Mr. Wynne will not be pleased. Softly now, we will walk down to
the gate and speak to the gentlemen.”

A demure little crowd they were, standing primly, hand in hand, the
three maids in front and Mrs. Wynne, with the boys either side of her,
looking uncommonly pretty, behind them. Rose and Ruth saw some four or
five men, two of unusual height, one of these in Quaker clothes, the
other in a blue coat and cocked hat, with his hair in a queue ... the
great Washington beyond a doubt!

As soon as they saw the lady the men removed their hats and bowed
gravely, while the tall Quaker, frowning somewhat, asked what was
wanted.

“These two maids were desirous of seeing you pass, Colonel Washington,”
Mrs. Wynne told the man in blue, who stood smiling. “They could only
tell me ‘because’ when I wanted to know why they were so pressing, but
so it was.”

Rose and Ruth blushed, but they looked hard at the wonderful Washington,
nevertheless. How tall he was, how kindly the look in his eyes, and his
faint smile, as though his mind was busy with thoughts beyond the
present moment, touched them. They curtsied instinctively, and Darthea
did the same, flashing a mischievous look upward as she dropped her
bonny head.

The Colonel laughed outright at the youngsters.

“Why these maids should desire to see me is beyond my guessing, Mistress
Wynne,” he replied to the lady. “But after the somewhat grim
consultation we have been engaged in, I know it is a pleasure to look on
them.”

Every one bowed once more, and with another smile at the young girls,
Washington turned to resume his way, bending once again to the speech of
Mr. Wynne. The other men had meanwhile strolled on ahead.

The boys and Mrs. Wynne turned back to the house, but Rose, Ruth and
Darthea remained hanging over the gate, watching their hero depart. At
the street corner the group turned and disappeared. With a sigh the
girls were about to follow their hostess into the house, when Rose
noticed something lying on the pavement just where the men had turned.

“They’ve dropped something ... see!” she said, pointing this out to the
two others.

“So they have!”

“Let’s go after them....”

And through the gate they flew, down the street, and there Rose picked
up a wallet, initialled G. W.

“It’s HIS!” her voice struck with awe.

Already the men were out of sight. There stood the three girls, the
wallet in Rose’s hands, all their eyes big with the wonder of it. What
to do next?

“We must take it to him,” Darthea said. “He may not miss it until he is
on board, and so too late.”

It certainly seemed the thing to do. With a backward glance at the
house, but in vain so far as seeing Mrs. Wynne or the boys went, the
three set briskly off down the street.

“You know the way, do you, Darthea?” Ruth panted, as they flew along.

“Oh yes! It is not far. Two turns, and then straight down to the river
and the dock where the ship lies. Is this not fortunate? But how fast
they have gone.”

They reached the next corner just in time to see the Colonel with Mr.
Wynne turn again out of sight. Passers-by stared at them, for the
streets of Philadelphia were unused to seeing three girls, bare-headed
and panting, hurrying frantically along.

“Suppose we miss him, what will we do?” Ruth gasped.

“We won’t,” Rose returned. “Look, there’s the river now.”

There was the flash of water, to be sure, and the street down which
Darthea now led them stepped to its edge. At the foot of it there was a
dock, busy with all the stir of departing ships and arriving passengers.
Sailors were rushing about, porters hoisting baggage, a crowd of men and
boys jostled each other, women and children too were to be seen.

Grasping the wallet firmly, and closely pursued by Ruth and Darthea,
Rose dodged in and out of the crowd to the gangway leading on board.
There a soldier was stationed, and as the three came running up, looking
everywhere for Colonel Washington or the men of his party, he halted
them.

“Are you sailing by this ship?” he wanted to know, looking doubtfully at
their hatless state.

“No, but we have something of Colonel Washington’s which he let fall on
the way here,” said Rose. “Let us in quickly, so that we can find him
before the ship sails.”

The man hesitated. “Colonel who? I know him not. What game are you
playing?”

He looked stupid and sullen, and the girls drew back dismayed. Just then
Mr. Wynne appeared on deck, coming toward the gangway.

Rose flourished the wallet at him. “Make this man let us through,” she
cried. “Colonel Washington dropped this beyond your gate, and we’ve
brought it.”

The Quaker looked at them severely, but motioned the soldier to allow
them to pass.

“It is not meet for you to come like this,” he said sternly, looking at
them gravely as they came timidly up to him. “Where was Hugh that he
could not have fetched the packet hither?”

“They had gone into the house, and I happened to see it as you all
turned the corner,” explained Rose. “Please, may I give it to the
Colonel?” and she clutched the wallet tightly to her breast.

“Nonsense. Give it to me,” said Mr. Wynne.

Rose stood uncertainly, and Darthea gave her a look of encouragement,
just a flash, but it heartened her.

“I want to give it, please, myself,” she repeated.

Mr. Wynne looked surprised, but before he could say anything Ruth saw
the Colonel, talking with two of the men who had passed their gate,
standing just inside a door leading into the ship’s cabin. She slipped
hastily up to him.

“Please, Colonel Washington,” she whispered, touching his sleeve, “my
sister has brought your wallet, which you dropped....”

Washington clapped his hand to his breast, a look of consternation on
his face. “Dropped ... good heavens, so I did,” he exclaimed. “What,
your sister you say?” he added, looking down at Ruth’s flushed face.

“Yes,” and catching his hand, she drew him toward the group, where Rose
and Darthea faced Mr. Wynne.

As the two approached, the Colonel stepping eagerly forward, Rose saw
him, and ran to meet him, holding up the precious find.

“Thank you, a thousand thanks,” he said, in his deep voice, as he took
the thing from her hand. “Did you three race hither with this for me? It
was a sweet and thoughtful act, and I cannot tell you how much I am
under obligation to you. Even the temporary loss of this wallet would
mean more to me than I care to think of.”

“But it’s wonderful to do something for you,” returned Rose, and her
eyes filled with tears.

“Dear maid,” said the tall Colonel, touched to the quick, “I hope your
kindness to me will not prove more than I deserve. You have done me no
small service. I wish I might requite it.” He held out both hands as he
spoke, smiling so winningly that without an instant’s hesitation Rose
put hers into them and lifted her face to be kissed. Then Ruth and then
Darthea must have one too, while they all laughed, even Mr. Wynne.

“Foolish children,” he said. “You must forgive them, Colonel. Since
Braddock’s day, you have been a hero, you know.”

The Colonel shook his head.

“The maids have put me doubly in their debt,” he said. The soldier now
called out that the gangway was to be withdrawn, so Mr. Wynne drove them
all before him off the ship. On the dock they stood waving as the ship
drew away, watching that tall figure in blue as he returned the salute.
Waving farewell till the Quaker bade them follow him home, and be
sensible.

They turned back to the town as the last streak of sunlight shone on the
sails, tingeing them with a pale salmony pink, and flushing the waves
that rippled by the prow. Washington waved his handkerchief a last time,
his white head clear against the dark woodwork behind him. Gulls swept
the air above, and a chantey rose upward as the sailors worked at the
ropes. Rose and Ruth felt their hearts swell to think they had served
this man. Hand in hand with Darthea they followed the tall Quaker back
through the streets, chatting of the adventure they had had.

“Why do you think so much of Mr. Washington?” Darthea was asking, as
they reached the gate of her house, to which Mr. Wynne had taken them.

It was odd that Rose and Ruth could not quite remember what it was they
knew of him. Surely he ... he....

“Why, he was the Father of his country,” exclaimed Ruth, and at the same
instant Rose actually shouted: “He is the first, the greatest, the man
who made us America.”

But where was Darthea? Where the bricked street, the green-bowered
garden, the stiff figure of the Quaker moving off?

Gone like a dream. And there instead was the placid lake, the
cottonwoods, the grazing ponies and the sun low in the western sky.

It was time to saddle and get home.

They rode back talking of it, and wondering why they hadn’t been able to
tell Darthea about Washington. But at last Rose thought she understood.

“You see, where we were, it hadn’t happened yet,” she said. “The fairy
took us to the time before Washington had beaten the English and made us
a nation, so of course we didn’t remember ... what hadn’t yet happened.”

“But I _almost_ did,” Ruth asserted.

“Think of having been kissed by Washington,” Rose continued. “I guess
we’ll never forget _that_, anyhow.”

And they never did, though they never remembered at the right time to
tell Marmie or Dad or anybody else, except once when Rose was talking in
her sleep, her mother heard her say something to the effect that she and
Ruth were the only little girls in America Washington had ever kissed.
When she told Rose about it next morning, the little girl was confused.

“Somehow I think he really did, Marmie ... only I can’t explain,” she
said. But Marmie only laughed, calling her a funny little dreamer.


In the summer that followed Rose and Ruth saw no more of the Winter
Fairy who had taken them on so many delightful excursions through the
Magic Gate. Often they talked of her, and occasionally, just before
falling asleep, they thought they caught a faint sound of her voice,
almost like moonbeams singing. But of this they could not be quite sure.
When they turned the pages of the books in which lived the heroines she
had taken them to see, it almost seemed to them at times that she had
left the key of that Gate in their hands, and that the story was real to
them ... real as the house in which they lived, real as themselves.

But when they told this to their mother she smiled, and said it was
imagination, and kissed them.

------------------------------------------------------------------------




                          TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES


 1. Silently corrected typographical errors and variations in spelling.
 2. Archaic, non-standard, and uncertain spellings retained as printed.
 3. Enclosed italics font in _underscores_.





End of Project Gutenberg's Girls in Bookland, by Hildegarde Hawthorne

*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 62976 ***